Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

482

Transcript of Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Page 1: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch
Page 2: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch
Page 3: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch
Page 4: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Contents

One

Two

Three

Four

Five

Six

Seven

Eight

Nine

Ten

Eleven

Twelve

Thirteen

Fourteen

Fifteen

Page 5: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Sixteen

Seventeen

Eighteen

Nineteen

Twenty

Acknowledgments

The_Making_of_the_Iron_Witch

About_the_Author

Page 6: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch
Page 7: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch
Page 8: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Woodbury, Minnesota

Page 9: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

The Iron Witch (c) 2011 by Karen Mahoney.

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used orreproduced in any matter whatsoever, including Internetusage, without written permission from Flux, except in theform of brief quotations embodied in critical articles andreviews.

As the purchaser of this ebook, you are granted the non-exclusive, non-transferable right to access and read thetext of this ebook on screen. The text may not be otherwisereproduced, transmitted, downloaded, or recorded on anyother storage device in any form or by any means.

Any unauthorized usage of the text without express writtenpermission of the publisher is a violation of the author'scopyright and is illegal and punishable by law.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, andincidents are either the product of the author's imaginationor are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actualpersons, living or dead, business establishments, events, orlocales is entirely coincidental. Cover models used forillustrative purposes only and may not endorse or representthe book's subject.

First e-book edition (c) 2011

E-book ISBN: 9780738729886

Book design by Steffani Sawyer

Cover design by Lisa Novak

Cover image of: woman (c) 2010 iStockphoto.com/Hannah

Page 10: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Eckman

vial (c) 2010 iStockphoto.com/Dmitriy Aseev

scroll illustration (c) 2010 iStockphoto.com/Emilia Kun

Flux is an imprint of Llewellyn Worldwide Ltd.

Flux does not participate in, endorse, or have any authorityor responsibility concerning private business arrangementsbetween our authors and the public.

Any Internet references contained in this work are currentat publication time, but the publisher cannot guarantee thata specific reference will continue or be maintained. Pleaserefer to the publisher's website for links to current authorwebsites.

Flux

Llewellyn Worldwide Ltd.

2143 Wooddale Drive

Woodbury, MN 55125

www.fluxnow.com

Manufactured in the United States of America

Page 11: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

To Mum, for always believing in me no matterwhat;

I love you very much.

And to Veej, for pushing me to live my dreams(for everyone!); "thank you" doesn't even begin

to cover it.

Page 12: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna Underwood's Journal:

My father died saving my life when Iwas seven years old.

I wish I found it easier toremember him outside of mydreams--where of course he is talland handsome, and over and overagain saves me from the WoodMonster.

In my nightmares, I'm alwaysrunning through twisted woodland.The trees bend close together andwhisper beneath the moonlight asI stumble between them, tryingdesperately to keep my footing.Behind me I can hear quicksilverfootsteps and a cacophony ofcackling and screeching. I enter asmall clearing with the yammeringsound of my pursuers still ringing

Page 13: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

in my ears.

The ashen stump of a treetrunk stands in the center, a fairy-tale woodcutter's axe stuck into thetop of it at an angle. I'm breathinghard, my chest burns, and the fearis like a frozen claw gripping me sotight it hurts. My child's handsreach for the scarred axe handle,even as I know I won't be able topull it free.

I never can.

I'm surrounded by a weirdchoir of voices, inhumanly singingmy downfall, though I can't seeanything outside the clearing buttrees and darkness. There areother sounds, too: strange clicksand scrapings that hurt my earsand set my teeth on edge.

Page 14: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

And that's when my fatherappears, right there beside me.This part is always so clear that Ican't help wondering if this is howit really happened. Dad reaches forthe axe and easily yanks it out ofthe stump, sparing me a glance. Isee the flash of familiardetermination in his eyes. Maybewe will get out of here after all.Maybe it will be okay.

"Get behind me, Donna."

I do what he tells me, and as Icower behind my father's broadback I begin to pray.

But when the screeching hoardbreaks into the clearing, two ofthem riding on the back of theWood Monster, I stop praying andbegin to scream.

Page 15: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

It all started with the party.

That's what Donna Underwood would tellherself in the days that followed. If only shehadn't let Nav talk her into going with him, thenmaybe everything would be different. Maybethings wouldn't have gotten quite so bad.

But Donna was a total pushover when itcame to her best friend, Navin Sharma. All hehad to do was gaze mournfully at her withthose big brown eyes and she'd gladly followhim into Hell. Or in this case, into a strangehouse filled with a bunch of kids who thoughtshe was the world's biggest freak.

Which was pretty much the same thing.

It was hardly her idea of a fun way to spendSaturday night in Ironbridge, especially notwhen most of this crowd was still attending the

Page 16: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

high school she'd been kicked out of last year.But Navin was determined to attend the "hottestparty" this side of Thanksgiving, and he hadbeen equally determined that she should gowith him. This would be more than just aregular gathering, he'd assured her gleefully; itwas a major event organized by some guywho'd graduated from Ironbridge High andalready dropped out of college. His parentswere disgustingly loaded--and on vacation--andthe party had been talked about for weeks.Apparently, everyone would be there.

Which was exactly what she was afraid of.

Once inside, Donna grabbed the firstopportunity to make herself as inconspicuous aspossible. She found a dark corner of the livingroom and leaned awkwardly against the wall,fiddling with her silver scarf, retying it for whatfelt like the hundredth time. With herembroidered blue jeans, black and silver T-shirt, and long, black velvet gloves, she looked

Page 17: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

a lot more sparkly than she felt. It didn't helpthat she'd already begun the day unsettled andjittery, woken by the familiar weight of colddread. The dreams always left her that way.

Earlier that evening, she and Navin hadjumped off the bus at Central Station and set offin the direction of the Grayson townhouse. Asthe city closed in around them, all energy andiron, Donna had felt the thrum of powerbeneath her feet. Her adrenaline spiked, and theaccompanying rush of blood left her light-headed. Her iron-laced hands and armsthrobbed in unison to the beat of the city'sheart. And she knew that if she wanted to, shecould shatter the bones of Navin's hand withoutbreaking a sweat.

Donna was marked by magic. And not justany magic, but an ancient alchemical magic thathad lain hidden behind legends for centuries.Yet knowing what she could do didn't make herfeel special. It didn't make her feel powerful. A ll

Page 18: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

it did was make her feel completely and utterlyalone.

But she wasn't alone tonight; she was lettingNavin pull her through the streets while tryingto pretend she wasn't completely terrified. Herfingers curled reflexively inside her favoritegloves as she resisted the temptation to flee.

"Stop being so cranky, Underwood. You'rejust nervous." Navin could barely keep theamusement out of his voice. He patted the backof her hand before releasing her.

Donna scowled. "What the hell have I got tobe nervous about?"

Navin gave her his best "duh" look.

She punched him playfully on the shoulder,harder than she'd intended to. Her gloves mighthide her tattoos--those strange symbols sherefused to show even to Navin--but they didnothing to hide how strong she really was. Justone of the many secrets she was forced to keep.

Page 19: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"The public story" about her arms and handswas that she'd had multiple skin grafts afterbeing burnt in a fire. She hated the lies, but itwasn't as though she'd had much choice (that'swhat she tried to tell herself, anyway). And shealways had to be so careful not to show herstrength; she'd spent the last three years ofliving next door to Navin terrified that she'd dosomething to hurt him.

"Ow! Take it easy, Wonder Girl." Navinrubbed his biceps, then flexed it to show off hisimpressive lack of muscle.

"Sorry." Donna couldn't resist grinning.Navin was such an idiot sometimes, and sheloved him for it. Still, despite their closeness,there was so much she hadn't told him abouther family and about the Order of the Dragon.Like ... pretty much all of it. And not becauseshe wasn't supposed to tell (which she wasn't),but because she wanted to protect him.

He slung an easy arm around her shoulders

Page 20: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

as they crossed the street, making it just beforethe Don't Walk sign flashed back up. "Come on,Don. Something's up, I know you too well."

She shrugged, unable to meet his eyes.

"Don't panic--I'm not going to interrogateyou right now. You can tell me all about it atthe party."

Donna grimaced. "I can't wait."

Navin fixed her with a mock glare. "You justdon't want to go."

She pulled a face. "No, really? Partying withthe 'elite' isn't exactly my idea of a good time,and they're not going to be happy when I walkthrough the door. You're taking your reputationin your hands being seen at a party with me."

"So young, and yet so cynical."

"It's true and you know it."

Navin laughed. "What 'reputation' have I gotto worry about? I slip under a lot of people's

Page 21: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

cool-dar, that's all. I'm different, but notdifferent enough for them to bother withtormenting me."

"Like they do with me, you mean." Donnapouted.

He steered her past a homeless guy, wearingan AC/DC T-shirt and a ratty, floor-length coat,standing in the middle of the sidewalk. Otherpedestrians flowed by him like water around astone. "Come on, stop feeling sorry foryourself."

"Can we leave when I'm not having funanymore?" Donna hoped she didn't sound asneedy and vulnerable as she felt.

"Sure, we can leave. Of course, that meansyou actually have to have some fun before wecan even consider going home ... " Navinruffled her hair and grinned, ducking so shecouldn't hit him again.

That same grin now beamed across the

Page 22: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

dimly lit room at her, a room crowded withteenagers having that elusive "fun." Donnapulled back her shoulders and lifted her chin,scanning the clusters of kids she vaguely knewbut wished she didn't. She'd spent most of herlife trying to fit in, but it was so much harderever since "the Incident." In the wake of thatevent, she'd left Ironbridge High to be home-schooled by the Order ... everyone considered itbest that she only appear for exams, and specialarrangements had been made. And so here shewas now, surrounded by a bunch of kids sheonce knew, kids who thought she was the worstkind of loser. A loser with a capital L. A freak.

Although it was a totally hopeless task,Donna had promised Nav she would at least tryto blend into this scene. And it wasn't like shehad anything else to do. She'd rather be homeright now with Aunt Paige, but her aunt was ona business trip to Boston and wouldn't be backuntil late.

Page 23: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Navin caught her eye from across the roomagain and smiled, white teeth flashing againsthis burnt cinnamon skin. His black hair was neattoday, smoothed straight back and falling to thecollar of his ever-present, black and red, fakeleather biker's jacket (apparently a mandatoryaccessory for riding his beaten-up old bicyclethrough the busy Ironbridge streets like he wason a Motocross track).

Nodding and trying to return his smile,Donna hoped Navin hadn't noticed howmiserable she was. She didn't want to spoil thisfor him. But honestly, why did he bother? Herex-school friends would never accept her. Infact, she'd been offered proof of this the minutethey'd walked through the front door of theparty. The first thing Melanie Swan had said toher--about her, more accurately--was directedto Navin. "What did you have to bring the freakfor?"

It was only Navin's restraining hand on her

Page 24: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

arm that had stopped Donna from shoving thebottle of whatever Melanie was drinking straightdown the girl's throat. Or perhaps somewhereeven more painful, she reflected grimly. Navinhad glanced a warning at her, then taken theinexplicably popular class president to task forbeing nasty to a good friend of his. "I would'veexpected more from you, Mel," he'd said, hisvoice unusually sharp. "You're supposed to besetting an example. And I mean, a good one."

Unbelievably, Melanie had eaten it up andapologized. To Navin, of course, not to Donnaherself. She'd twiddled her bright blonde hairand started acting almost girly around him.

Donna had felt a stab of irritation. Was sheflirting with him? Gross.

Shaking her head to clear it of thatunpleasant image, Donna reached for thenearest drink, then realized it had alcohol in itand put it back down again. She didn't want togo against Aunt Paige's rules tonight, especially

Page 25: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

when it was so important to keep a clear head.She couldn't afford to lose her temper again andgive these people more reason to hate her. Notbecause she cared what they thought; if shenever saw any of them ever again, it would betoo soon. But she cared for Navin's sake.

People like Melanie Swan made it so hard,though.

The crush of bodies and voices wasoverwhelming. The music beat a steady rhythmin Donna's temples and through the soles of herfeet. Excited students greeted each other withhigh-pitched shrieks or back-slapping,accompanied by whoops and hollers.Jettisoning any idea she might have had of"fitting in," Donna worked her way over toNavin. She hung around the edges of hisconversations for a while ... for as long as shecould bear to feel like a burden.

It was time to make her escape. Thinkingthat maybe it would be quieter on the top floor,

Page 26: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna yelled in Navin's ear that she was goingto find a bathroom. When he'd understood andnodded, she left him to his shoutedconversation with a couple of wannabe bikers.Head ringing, she moved away from the boomof the speakers, squeezed past a couple makingout on the main stairway, and worked her wayup to the top floor.

Things were just as crowded here as theyhad been downstairs. Bedroom doors wereclosed, and she could hear sounds behind themthat made her blush and step quickly away.There was a line for the bathroom, headed bysome shrill girls she used to know. Ducking intothe only open doorway in an effort to avoid herex-classmates, Donna hoped she wasn't walkingin on anything she'd rather not witness.

Thankfully, the bedroom was empty. Afeeling of peace descended on her, and shewondered how this haven of quiet had escapedthe hordes of partiers.

Page 27: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Then Donna's fingers tingled, and for amoment she thought she could sense magic.

She froze, just inside the doorway, and triedto quiet her mind while allowing her senses toreach out further than might be considered ...normal. When you'd grown up surrounded bymagic, it was hard not to develop a sensitivityto it. It was no wonder that the members of theOrder were so keen to train her in their ancientalchemical arts.

After a moment, Donna closed the doorbehind her and looked around for signs ofanything other. Things felt pretty ordinary now,and she wondered if she'd imagined thatwhisper of magic.

The bedroom was quite masculine, done outin cappuccino and chocolate tones, with earthyrusts thrown in for contrast in the curtains andlamps. The lights were on, but dimmed to awarm glow. There was a black guitar gatheringdust in one corner, like some relic of an emo

Page 28: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

adolescence, and a desk in the other corner, onwhich sat what looked like a very expensivecomputer. The walk-in closet hidden behinddark double doors was probably huge, andthere was even an en-suite bathroom.

Donna felt a cool breeze caress the back ofher neck and shivered, wishing she still had hercoat on. Peeking behind one of the heavycurtains, she saw a set of ornate French doors.One of the doors stood slightly ajar. Furtherinvestigation revealed a small balcony and aniron stepladder that lead toward the roof.

Why not?

She could use some air, even if it waschilled, near-winter air. Tugging her gloves upas far as they'd go--almost covering her elbows--Donna slipped out onto the tiny balcony andgripped the metal railings.

She pulled herself up onto the first step,feeling unsteady on what was little more than a

Page 29: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

fire escape. Her sequinned sneakers squeakedon the rungs and she could hear distant trafficpassing beneath her feet. As she approachedthe top and realized just how high up she reallywas, she had a dizzying moment of vertigo. Hergloves slipped on the metal rungs and she heldon tight, for once grateful for the magicallyenhanced strength in her hands.

And then a head poked over the edge of theroof. Donna found herself inches away from thestriking face of a young guy who'd obviouslyfound the same escape route she had. His darkblond hair seemed bright under the clear nightsky.

"I wondered how long it would take forsomeone to come and ruin the peace and quietup here," he drawled, in a flat, bored sort ofvoice.

Donna saw the hand-rolled cigarette in hisfingers, at the same time catching a whiff ofsomething sweet and sickly. It reminded her of

Page 30: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

when her aunt burnt sage to cleanse the house.

"Well, come on then, if you're going to," headded. He placed the cigarette in the corner ofhis mouth and extended both hands.

Donna had a moment of doubt, suddenlywishing she were back downstairs with Navin.But she shook it off. Surely sitting with this guycouldn't be any worse than hanging out withMelanie and her clones.

She allowed herself to be pulled the rest ofthe way up onto the roof.

Page 31: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna sat on a narrow bench bolted to theroughly hewn roof-deck. Her new companionsat at her feet, directly on the platform builtonto the roof, leaning against what looked like aprotective railing. She shifted uncomfortably inthe silence and watched him as he flicked awaythe butt of whatever he'd been smoking.

He tilted his head until they were lookinginto one another's eyes.

Donna's chest felt tight, and a strange,watery feeling sloshed around in her stomach.His eyes were the greenest she had ever seen.Viridian-bright, but with textures swirling withinthat looked like fresh moss on the bark of atree. She wondered if he was cold in his thinlilac shirt (and how many guys could get awayw i th that color?), then saw a black sweaterdiscarded at his side. His toffee-colored hair was

Page 32: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

a shade or two lighter than hers, short at theback and longer on top so that it fell choppilyinto those otherworldly eyes. His skin wassmooth and golden, as if he'd just returnedfrom vacation.

"Aren't you scared of falling?" Donna almostjumped at the sound of her own voice.

Just for a second, the guy looked as thoughhe might smile. Instead, he leaned his headback, resting it against the peeling, black-painted iron railing. He stared straight up intothe star-filled sky.

"Well?" Donna prodded. "Aren't you?"

"No."

"Oh."

She continued to watch him. Why had sheeven come up here? This whole evening hadbeen a huge mistake.

But she couldn't help gazing at his wide

Page 33: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

mouth, with its full bottom lip, and letting herimagination go crazy. She had a sudden picturein her head of kissing this unknown boy. Well,not exactly a boy ... he looked older than her byat least a couple of years. She knew that his lipswould be soft but insistent, that lazy half-smilesuddenly transformed into something moreintense.

She shook her head, squeezing her eyestightly shut, then looked back at him. Hiseyebrows were raised in what could have beeneither curiosity or amusement--Donna couldn'ttell which. She blushed, and instantly hatedherself for having such a childish reaction.

"What were you thinking about just then?"

Donna pulled her knees up against her chestand wrapped her arms around them. "Nothing."

"Nothing. Right." He made that last wordstretch out for a lot longer than was polite.

Donna tossed her hair and looked away,

Page 34: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

clenching her black-gloved hands into fistsagainst her jeans.

His burst of laughter took her by surprise.What surprised her even more was that the nextmoment they were laughing together. Shewondered how she knew that he was someonewho laughed as rarely as she did. It felt like heknew this too, and that they were sharing asecret moment of humor they could hide fromother people, keep just between the two ofthem--strangers united in an unspoken contractof ... something. It was exhilarating and scary.

Getting her breathing back under control,Donna looked over at her companion oncemore. "So, what's your name?"

"Xan. Yours?"

"I'm Donna. Underwood." She cringedinwardly at the sound of her voice. Why did shealways have to sound so young ? "Is your nameshort for Alexander?"

Page 35: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Ah. Beautiful and wise, this DonnaUnderwood."

She could have felt offended at his tone, butshe noticed the glint in his eyes and decided itwas nice to be teased by someone other thanNavin.

"You're not enjoying the party, then?" sheasked.

"I should hope not."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

He shifted his position slightly, making iteasier for him to look up at her. "Well, itwouldn't do to enjoy one's own party, wouldit?"

Donna found herself blushing again. "Oh,you're Alexander Grayson."

"Pleased to meet you," he replied, smilingthat strange half-smile again. "I'd be even morepleased if you'd come down here with me. I'm

Page 36: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

getting an appalling crick in my neck."

She wanted to say something cool andsophisticated, maybe even ask him why hewanted to sit on the edge of the roof, why hecouldn't come join her on the bench instead,but there was something in his voice that madeher hesitate ... a vulnerability hovering justbeneath the surface that made her wonderabout him. She slid down onto the platform andtried to figure out where he was from. He had avaguely British accent, it seemed, with a touchof Bostonian around the vowels and maybesomething else, too. Something a little moreexotic.

She tucked her legs beneath her and settleddown a short distance from Xan.

"That's better," he said. "It's not as cold onceyou get down here."

Donna did feel cold. She was acutely awareof her short sleeves, with only the velvet of her

Page 37: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

gloves offering the illusion of warmth. Sheshivered and wrapped her arms around herselftightly, feeling unbearably shy as this strangerwatched.

Xan held out the sweater she'd noticedearlier. "Here, put this on."

She hesitated, but only for a moment."Thanks." Quickly pulling the still-warm materialover her head, she tried not to be too obviousas she took in the scent of the sweater's owner.Deodorant or aftershave, perhaps; cigarettesmoke; and something else, something thatspoke of moss and trees and wide open fields ofswaying grass. Frowning, she met his curiousgaze and tried to tidy her dishevelled hair.

"So," he said. "What high school do you goto?"

Hating that he'd immediately guessed herage, Donna tried to keep the frown off her face."I don't."

Page 38: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

He raised golden-brown eyebrows. "You'rein college?"

"No, I'm home-schooled. I'm a senior. I stillhave to go to Ironbridge High for exams andstuff, but other than that I'm out of the rabble."

His lips quirked. "Can't blame you for that.Why home-schooled?"

"Let's just say I had a disagreement with asignificant portion of the student body."

"Ah." Xan shifted so that his body turnedtoward her, then stretched long arms above hishead and yawned loudly. Donna wasn't fooledby his lazy movements and sleepy eyes--thisguy was sharp, underneath the laid-backexterior.

"What about you?" she asked.

"What about me?"

"You know, schools, colleges ... " She let thequestion drift off. Maybe it would be rude to let

Page 39: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

on that she knew he'd dropped out of college.

"I went away to college last year. Thingsdidn't work out." He fixed her with his emeraldgaze. "But you probably knew that already."

She ignored the sudden blush warming hercheeks. "I'd heard something, but I don't makea habit of listening to gossip--especially becauseI'm usually the subject of it."

He gazed at her for a long moment. "I'd loveto hear what people say about you, DonnaUnderwood."

She bit her lip and changed the subject. "So,what are you doing up here when the party'sdown there? Shouldn't you be playing host orsomething?"

His laugh echoed with bitterness. "Yeah, likeI'm the perfect host."

"What does that mean?"

"Nothing. I just agree to stupid things when

Page 40: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

I'm bored."

There was silence. Donna fiddled with thesleeve of Xan's sweater. She didn't know whatto say anymore, and was again regrettingcoming up here. She thought of Navin,downstairs with the crowd, and wished theycould just go home. If she hadn't left her cellphone in her coat pocket, she'd be able to checkthe time. Her stomach clenched as she picturedher aunt's return home and remembered herstandard weekend curfew.

"What time is it?"

Xan pulled out his cell. "Not long 'tilmidnight, Cinderella."

She smiled at that. "I actually do have to gosoon. I only have an hour before I'm supposedto be home. And my friend is probably lookingfor me."

He nodded. "I hope I didn't scare you off. Ican be a little--" He hesitated. "A little bit

Page 41: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

eccentric, I guess."

"Do you work at that, then?" Donna teased.

"Only when I want to impress pretty girls."

Pretty? Was this ridiculously hot guy callingher pretty? Donna started to get up, but hishand on her arm stopped her.

"Why do you wear the gloves?" he asked."It's not just fashion, is it?"

Donna attempted a light tone. "You think I'dwear these for fashion?"

He conceded her point with a slight smile."Seriously, though. Why?"

Her heart contracted and she found itdifficult to breathe. Why did she feel socompelled to tell this guy the truth? She lookeddown at her covered hands. "Because I'mdifferent," she said finally, her voice barelyaudible.

"Me too," he replied, almost as softly.

Page 42: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

They looked at one another again, Donna'ssomber gray eyes gazing into his green. Stoneand forest. Iron and leaf.

"I knew that ... " she began slowly. "I knowthings about people, sometimes." Her intuitionhad always been good.

The corner of Xan's mouth quirked upwards."What do you know about me?"

Donna closed her eyes for a moment.

Unbidden memories flooded her, pushinginto her mind with a cold weight that took herbreath away. Memories of a dark andwhispering wood, a clearing, and the sound ofdeath following at her heels. Her memories, nothis. At least, she thought they were hermemories.

She pushed the images away and openedher eyes to find Xan watching her with curiosity.

It had been a long time since she'd allowed

Page 43: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

herself to think about what had happened to herin the Ironwood. She dreamt of it most nights,but to see it so clearly just now, when she wasawake ... Donna trembled, hoping Xan didn'tnotice, and tried to smile.

"Well, you're tough to read," she managedto reply. Why were memories of IronwoodForest coming to her so easily right now, whenshe was trying to focus on Xan? The mood hadchanged, and she felt as though she was on theedge of something important and scary.

"You are too, Miss Donna Underwood." Hedug into a pocket and pulled out a small tin oftobacco. "Hey, do you smoke?"

"Ew, no way." The words were out beforeshe could stop them.

Xan didn't seem offended. A smile tugged atthe corner of his mouth as he began to openthe tin. His fingers were long and tanned, andthere was a fluid grace to his movements ... an

Page 44: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

intense energy that made Donna feel breathlessas she watched him. He wasn't like anyoneshe'd ever met before.

"You really are different, aren't you?" Shecringed inwardly after she spoke, wonderingwhat had possessed her to say that. Maybe itwas the vulnerable look on his face. Or the wayhe tried to hide things, yet seemed to want toinvite her into his world.

He nodded, very slowly. "I guess we all havesecrets. Like you're hiding something with thosegloves."

Her eyes slid away first. She couldn't do it--she just couldn't quite bring herself to reach outto this person. She'd only just met him; what iswrong with me? she thought. Here she was,tempted to spill the secret of how her handshad been magically remade, spill it just as easilyas the kids downstairs spilled beer on thecarpet. She bit her lip and kept her mouth shut.

Page 45: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Xan shifted to a cross-legged position andbegan filling a cigarette paper with tobacco. "Itseems the sharing has ended." His voice hadgone flat again; the drawling tone had returned.

Donna stood up too quickly and the rush ofdizziness almost overwhelmed her. "I reallyshould go. I have to get a cab."

"Of course," Xan replied, tucking the newlymade cigarette behind one ear. "I'll help youclimb down."

She backed away before his hovering handcould touch her. "No thanks, I can do it myself."

But he followed her anyway.

When they were back in the bedroom below,Donna didn't know what to say. Somethingabout Xan made her feel connected, eventhough she knew almost nothing about him.She was often comforted by the sense ofconnection she felt with Navin; Navin made herfeel like she actually had some semblance of a

Page 46: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

normal life (whatever that was). But this wasdifferent.

Xan was different.

Donna wriggled out of the black sweater,feeling suddenly overheated and awkward asshe handed it back to Xan. Her eyes wanderedto the digital clock by the side of the unmadebed. His bed. "Crap. I really have to go. Navinwill be looking for me."

"Navin?" His eyebrows shot up. "Ah, theboyfriend." He made it a statement.

"No, just a friend." She shrugged. "My bestfriend, actually."

"Oh." Xan rubbed a hand across his face."Can I call you? I think we have a lot more totalk about ... " Just for a moment, he soundeduncertain of himself. It gave Donna the courageto take a chance.

"Sure." She reeled off her number and hepunched buttons on his cell phone.

Page 47: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

When Xan stepped toward her, though, shefound herself wanting to run. Just who the hellwas Alexander Grayson? But she forced herselfto stand her ground. Xan reached out a hand,and she held her breath as he gently movedback a strand of hair that had fallen into hereyes, tucking it behind her ear.

Warmth spread through her body as sheattempted a smile. Donna realized, for the firsttime, that she had to look up to meet his eyes.He was tall. Taller than Nav , she thought, andimmediately felt disloyal.

Xan's hand dropped to her shoulder as theywatched each other. And then his retreatingfingers brushed her arm, right where the edgeof her black glove met the white skin of herelbow.

There was a sudden spark, like staticelectricity--only a lot stronger.

Donna jerked away from Xan's touch as an

Page 48: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

aching filled her hands and arms. It was like acramp, but an impossible sensation thatattacked bone rather than muscle. Sheremembered the pain of her childhood--multiple"operations" on her disfigured arms as Makerworked on her with metal and magic, and theexpression on Aunt Paige's face when shevisited after each procedure.

"What the hell was that?" Xan was looking ather as if she was something both precious anddangerous. His voice was pitched low, and hiseyes flashed in the dimly lit room. He rubbedhis hands together as though they were coldand glanced at the half-open door.

Donna swallowed. "What was what?" Theache in her bones was now more like a tinglingsensation that spread throughout her arms. Sheneeded to get out of here. Whatever had justhappened between them, she would think aboutit later, when she didn't have to breathe underthe intensity of Xan's gaze.

Page 49: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

He scowled. "You felt it too. Don't tell meyou didn't feel it."

Donna took a step toward the door. "It wasjust an electric shock. No big deal."

For a moment, she wondered if he wasactually going to try to stop her from leaving.Her heart pounded and she resisted thetemptation to rub her arm.

But Alexander Grayson just stood andwatched her, almost as though he might be ableto look into her if he tried hard enough.

Donna walked quickly toward the door,glancing back only once as she let herself out.She headed downstairs in search of Navin.

Navin, predictably, was furious with her."Where have you been? I've been searchingeverywhere for you. I called your phone, like, ahundred times."

Page 50: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna couldn't help thinking he soundedlike a parent who'd lost his child at the shoppingmall, but she managed to keep her smile underwraps. "Don't exaggerate," she replied, checkingthe missed calls on her cell as she tucked herselfinto her coat. Her eyebrows lifted when she sawjust how many phone calls she'd missed. "Oh.You did call a few times, didn't you?"

"Of course I did!" Navin practically exploded."I didn't know what to think. I started towonder if Melanie and her minions had gottenhold of you."

His concern was touching but Donna feltstrangely distant from him, as thougheverything was happening through a filter, likea blind had been drawn down over heremotions so she didn't have to feel things sosharply.

"I'm sorry, Nav," she said, "but what did youthink Melanie would do to me? Looks like youhave her eating out of the palm of your hand,

Page 51: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

anyway." There was also the fact that MelanieSwan hadn't messed with her directly since theinfamous Incident. Donna tried to think ofsomething else, yet the memory kept pushingits way up into her mind like a stubborn weed.

"Shut up, Underwood. Don't try distractingme; you're in big trouble." Navin pointed to thedial on his watch. "Shit. And there's going to beeven bigger trouble for you if we don't gethome in the next half hour."

Donna frowned. "It's not like Aunt Paige isgoing to boil me alive ... "

"I wouldn't be too sure. Last time you camehome late with me, she threatened to hex me."

"She was kidding!" Okay, so her aunt likedto cultivate a quirky alternative/New Age type ofpersona for those outside the Order, butsometimes Nav took it a bit too seriously. Hewas half-convinced that Paige was a modernwitch--which wasn't a million miles from the

Page 52: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

truth. Sort of.

"Look, I said I was sorry for worrying you."Donna tried to steer the conversation away fromher aunt.

Navin put a casual arm around her shouldersand gave her a squeeze; she knew all wasforgiven. "What were you doing, anyway?"

"I was getting some air, up on the roof."

"On the roof ?"

She smiled. "Where better?"

He shook his head, smiling faintly. "You'reweird, you know that?"

Donna looked at him innocently as theyheaded toward the front door. "I thought thatwas why you hung out with me."

"Yeah, that's exactly why." Navin rolled hiseyes. "Come on, I called a cab already."

She laughed and opened the front door, but

Page 53: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

hesitated when footsteps hurried down the longhallway behind them.

"Donna, hold up a sec!"

Turning around slowly, Donna saw Xanholding out her silver scarf. Her hand went toher throat; she'd been missing it for a while.Had it fallen off when they were on the roof?

Xan pushed too-long bangs out of his eyes."You dropped this."

Navin looked between the two of them, anexpression on his face that Donna had neverseen before. She felt her cheeks warm andhated that she suddenly felt guilty. It wasn't likeshe'd done anything wrong.

She snatched her scarf from Xan with amumbled acknowledgement, hoping nobodynoticed how her hands were trembling. Thatbone-deep, weary ache had returned, makingher wish she could just wrap her arms aroundher body and wait for the pain to pass. The

Page 54: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

sensation--like her bones were grindingtogether--brought sudden tears to her eyes.Blinking them away and trying to look likenothing was wrong, Donna wound the scarfaround her neck with stiff fingers.

Xan smiled. "That looks good with yourcoat."

"Um ... thanks." She shuffled her feet anddecided she would have to introduce the guys.She touched Navin's hand. "Nav, this is Xan--Alexander Grayson," she began. "We metupstairs. Xan, this is my friend Navin Sharma."

They sized each other up, the way that guysseem to do so well. Then Navin reached out hishand. "Pleased to meet you." His voice soundedanything but. What on earth's gotten into him,Donna wondered, although she was grateful tosee him at least making an effort.

Xan shook Nav's hand. "Likewise. I hope youhad a good time?"

Page 55: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Yeah, it was cool. Thanks."

The beat from the music pumping out of theliving room vibrated through the soles ofDonna's sneakers. Nobody said anything as Xanswitched his attention back to her. He waswatching her with that strange, curiousexpression, as if she were a new species he'djust discovered. She wanted to tell him it wasrude to stare, but there was no way she'd dothat in front of Nav.

There was a crash from the main room andXan cringed. "Bastards! Now what have theybroken?"

Navin's gaze slid over to Donna and theireyes met. His eyebrows were raised, and shealmost giggled. Saved by some clumsy kids, shethought.

"Sorry," Xan said. He ran a hand through hishair again. "I'd better see what those moronsare up to."

Page 56: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna nodded. "Okay, thanks again."

Xan walked back in the direction of theominous clattering sounds. "I'll call you," hethrew over his shoulder.

Donna wanted to disappear into the alcoholpooled on the carpet. What did he have to saythat for? Men were such idiots.

She glanced at Navin and was relieved to seethat he didn't seem to have a reaction. Maybehe hadn't heard. Yeah, she could hope ...

They let themselves out of the house. Donnatoed an empty bottle out of the way andglanced across the street. She eyed thedarkness; did something move? Then a skinnyshadow ducked behind a wall and she almostgasped. Her mouth was suddenly dry and shestopped walking.

"What's up?" Navin had his hand on theheavy iron gate at the end of the front walk,ready to step out onto the sidewalk.

Page 57: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Wait." Donna grabbed his arm; shesqueezed too tightly, and winced.

Navin frowned and made a big show ofrubbing his arm. He studied her face for amoment. "Donna, what is it?"

She scanned the street, swallowing past thelump in her throat. Her heart was pounding.There! There it was again. A small silhouettemoved with uncanny grace, sliding betweenshadows as it climbed over the wall into thenext yard.

"Did you see that? Something just went overthat wall, I saw it." She was whispering and sheknew she must sound crazy, but she couldn'thelp it. Whatever she'd just seen slippingthrough the shadows was a lot more sinisterthan a super-big cat.

"There's nothing there, Donna." Navin fixedher with a strange look. "Are you sure youhaven't been drinking?"

Page 58: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Shut up, you know I haven't."

"Actually, I have no way of knowing that,considering how you decided to spend most ofthe evening wandering around on the roof." Heraised an eyebrow, something Donna hadalways wished she could do. The single-eyebrow raise was, sadly, not something shehad ever been able to master. Not even withNav's expert tutoring.

"Oh, just forget it." Donna let out the breathshe hadn't realized she'd been holding. "Maybe Ireally am going nuts."

"Going nuts? I'm sorry to inform you that it'sfar too late for that, Underwood."

Donna resisted the temptation todemonstrate just how strong she really was. Butshe couldn't hold back a sigh of relief whentheir cab pulled up. At least Navin was teasingher again--the tension that had formed betweenthem when Xan was around seemed to have

Page 59: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

lifted. She looked over her shoulder as sheclimbed into the back seat, knowing shewouldn't feel happy until they'd gotten out ofthere.

She was almost certain that something hadbeen watching them from across the street. Thecrawling sensation in her stomach stayed withher all the way home.

Page 60: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna Underwood's Journal:

Whenever I think of "the Incident" atIronbridge High School--the oneeveryone remembers but pretendsthey don't--I get a horrible feeling inmy stomach. Like nerves, but a lotworse. More painful. I feel ashamedof my behavior, and yet I was alsostanding up for myself, which can'tbe a completely bad thing. Right?

I just wish people would forgetfor real--like, have their mindsmagically wiped or something--rather than have to pretend itdidn't happen. Events that can't beexplained rationally are best leftalone. But kids like Melanie Swandon't easily forget being made tolook stupid in front of their friends.

All I wanted--all I'd ever

Page 61: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

wanted--was to get through mydays at school quietly. It was badenough being different because ofwearing the gloves the whole time;just standing out that way makesyou feel uncomfortable. Somestudents thought I was trying tomake a "fashion statement" andmade snide remarks about it whenthey thought I couldn't hear.Melanie, though, didn't carewhether I could hear or not.Sometimes she would just ask meto my face, "What's up with yourhands, Underwood? Trying to stopbiting your nails?" Or, "How doyou manage to hold a pen withthose things on?" And I wouldblush and hate myself for it,turning away and hiding behindNavin. I tried to ignore her--managed it pretty well for almost

Page 62: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

two years.

But once people figured out thegloves weren't just for show--that Iwas given special permission towear them because of somethingthat had happened to me--Melanie's curiosity got the better ofher. To be fair to her, she wasn'tthe only one, but there's always aringleader with these things. I wasexcused from some sportsactivities and she hated that (shewas probably born with pom-pomsattached to her hands). She justcouldn't stand it that I was treateddifferently.

Anyway, Navin wasn't at schoolthat day for whatever reason, and Iwas rummaging in my lockertrying to find a textbook I was sureI'd shoved in there the day before.

Page 63: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Melanie came up behind me andpushed me so that I stumbled,banging my head on the locker.

So, I was trying to pull myselfback out of my locker when I felttwo pairs of hands grabbing me oneither side, holding me in positionso I couldn't get out and stand upstraight. And then someone elsegrabbed my right hand and startedpulling off my glove.

I still remember the rush ofadrenaline that filled me. It waslike a heat wave that started in mypounding heart, spread throughoutmy body, and made my head buzzwith caged energy. I wanted theirhands off me. I didn't want anyoneto see my hands and arms.

I heard Melanie's voice--"Look,there's something here!" And that

Page 64: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

was it. I just lost it. I wrenched myright hand free, for a moment noteven caring if the glove came off,and gripped the edges of thelocker with both hands. I pushed,using all the strength in my armsand hands--pushed myself uprightwith such force that I threw offwhoever had been holding me.

And then I stood facing MelanieSwan, and a pretty big group offriends and curious bystanders.Someone said, "Look at herlocker," in an awed voice, and Iswung around to look along witheveryone else.

The door was open, but whereI'd gripped the sides of it, youcould see clear handprints indentedinto the metal. It was like paperthat had been crumpled up without

Page 65: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

a second thought, the steel edgescollapsing in on themselves.

"What kind of a freak are you,Underwood?" Melanie asked,staring at me. Her perfect blueeyes were filled with disdain and--Iwas pleased to note--fear. "Ialways knew there was somethingweird about you."

"Leave me alone," was all Icould think to say. My hands wereshaking pretty badly, but Imanaged to close the door of myhalf-crushed locker, knowing therewasn't a chance in hell it wouldshut properly and not even caring.I just wanted an excuse to turnaway from the expressions on allof those faces. The door hung at aslight angle, looking drunken andforlorn in the row of upright

Page 66: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

lockers.

But Melanie still hadn't gotenough of me. I glanced arounddesperately, hoping for a miraclein the form of a passing teacher,but it didn't seem I was in luck thatday.

She put one pale, perfectlymanicured hand in the center ofmy chest and pushed me againstthe locker door. Her fingernailsmatched my crimson gloves. "Stayout of my way, freak."

I don't know if it was hercalling me "freak" again, or if itwas the slow and exaggerated wayshe pushed me. I don't know if Iwas still buzzing with adrenaline.Whatever it was, something insideof me snapped.

Page 67: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

I stepped as close to her as Icould get without treading on herdelicate toes. "You've got it thewrong way around. You stay thehell out of my way."

I turned to the locker, drewback my fist, and punched it ashard as I could.

With an ear-splitting shriek ofmetal, the whole door collapsedinwards, wrecking the lockerbeyond any hope of repair. Therewas a collective gasp from thesmall audience and I was gratifiedto see Melanie back up a few steps,eyes wide and staring.

I took a few paces toward her."That's what you'll get if youbother me again." I turned on myheel and walked away on shakinglegs, not caring that people parted

Page 68: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

before me like the Red Sea. Notcaring that they were shocked andafraid.

At that moment, all I gave adamn about was that I had won.

Page 69: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna slouched deeper into her seat and staredout of the greasy window, barely noticing thescenery that the bus grumbled past. She didn'twant to see Maker today, but her experiencewith Xan last night had worried her enough thatshe wanted to get her hands and arms checkedout.

It never hurt to be careful, although it hadhurt to get up so early on a Sunday morning.

Feeling a bit like Cinderella, she had made ithome at two minutes past one last night,sneaking into the house with as much stealth asshe could manage, being so tired. Aunt Paigewas, thankfully, already asleep; Donna wasrelieved she hadn't waited up.

And then, this morning, there was no signof her aunt apart from a note saying she had a

Page 70: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

last-minute breakfast meeting (she apologizedfor working on a Sunday) and that she'd beback to spend time together in the afternoon. Atleast it meant Donna didn't need to explainwhere she was going.

Late-autumn sun glanced off the buswindows, making patterns in the smeared glass.Donna idly traced the shapes with her stifffingers--clad in purple velvet gloves today--asshe watched the wide main streets of Ironbridgebump past. Tucked into a riverside nook,Ironbridge always seemed like a miniatureversion of Boston to Donna. It was quitecharming for a small-sized city.

She closed her eyes against another suddenpain. Resting her gloved hands carefully in herlap, she waited for the spasm to pass. Maybeseeing Maker today wasn't such a bad idea.Although stiffness in her hands wasn't unusual,especially once the weather turned cold, thissharp ache was new. It made her feel old and

Page 71: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

tired, like maybe she had arthritis way tooyoung. If Maker knew what was happening toher--what was causing these strange sensations--he might be able to fix it. That's what he did,after all: fixed things.

Donna tried to forget the cold ache in herbones and focus, instead, on the streetssweeping past. Ironbridge was like a story toher, a fairy tale filled with tricks and trials andmonsters in the shadows waiting to take awayeverything you cared about. Since she was asgood as orphaned, Donna felt like that mostcliched of fairy-tale heroines--except that hermother was still alive, living a half-life at theInstitute.

At the ripe old age of seventeen, Donna haddecided that "happily ever after" didn't exist forfreaks like her.

The bus finally shuddered to a stop outsidean industrial park. Tall, corrugated steel fencingwrapped around the property like silver

Page 72: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

packaging. Donna jumped to her feet andclattered down the narrow aisle. "Wait, I'mgetting off here!" The doors had already closed,but hissed and sighed as they reluctantly re-opened for her.

"Thanks," she called back, stepping onto thedusty concrete sidewalk.

As the bus pulled away, she had a clear viewacross the road. It was empty, apart from anelderly woman pushing a rusty-lookingshopping cart, but Donna had the strange,creeping feeling that just moments before shewas being watched. Again.

Frowning, she tried to shake off the crazynew levels of paranoia that seemed to behaunting her. Just because she'd been broughtup in the bosom of a secret society of centuries-old magic didn't mean that she had to let herselfbecome as obsessed as Quentin and Simon andall the others.

Page 73: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Buttoning her black corduroy jacket againstthe chill in the air, Donna walked along thescarred and graffiti-clad fencing. Carsintermittently rushed past, even this early on aSunday, since the industrial park was along apopular shortcut to the center of town.

She reached the rarely used side-entranceand pushed the rusty gate open as far as itwould go before the heavy padlock and chainpulled taut. There was just enough room tosqueeze through, if she crouched down andbreathed in.

The morning sun bounced off the high,barred windows of the familiar stonewarehouse. Other buildings were spread outaround the lot, though some were now desertedthanks to the recession. This particularwarehouse had been Maker's workshop for aslong as she could remember, hidden amid thehustle and bustle of local businesses andmanufacturers. Donna knew that, were it not for

Page 74: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the injury to her hands, she would never havehad a reason to come out here, never beenprivy to as many secrets of the Order as shewas. Maker could be serious and focused attimes, but he was also talkative when heworked on her. She probably knew a lot moreabout the alchemists than Aunt Paige wouldapprove of.

Donna knocked on the heavy iron door andwaited for a moment. There was often no reply.The old man was usually buried in someexperiment or other, working weekends wheneverything else was quiet out here. She bangedon the door once more, her hand aching, andwas just about to try opening it whensomething brushed her shoulder.

She screamed and spun around--

"Navin!"

Navin dropped his bike with a crash of metaland stumbled backward over it. His face

Page 75: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

mirrored the shock on her own as they stared ateach other.

The moment seemed to stretch on for toolong. Donna's mind raced. Where had Navincome from? Had he followed her?

"What are you doing here?" she managed tochoke out.

Navin ignored her, picking up his bike andmaking a big show of checking it for damage.

Donna knew him too well. "Quit stalling andstart talking, Sharma. Did you follow me?Please don't tell me you've turned stalker,because that would not be cool."

He glared at her, his brown eyes filled with aconflicting mixture of guilt and anger. "Can youblame me? You keep so many secrets, Donna.And then when you acted all freaked out lastnight--"

"Oh my God, you did follow me!"

Page 76: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Shut up, it's not like you can blame me."His shoulders were tense inside the ever-presentbiker jacket. "You met that guy at the party andweren't even going to tell me. What's that allabout?"

Donna opened her mouth to reply, butimmediately shut it. This wasn't going to getthem anywhere. And what was she supposed tosay? She settled for shoving him--harder thanshe knew she should, but it made her feelbetter.

He almost toppled over his bike again."Dammit, woman, stop trying to beat me. I'llsue you for domestic violence."

They scowled at each other, and thenNavin's mouth twitched and Donna could feelher own cold lips spread into a reluctant grin.

"Domestic violence? You're deluded,Sharma."

"And again, you have too many secrets,

Page 77: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Underwood. What are you, a teenage spy?"

She almost laughed. "No, definitely notthat."

Navin wheeled his bike to the side of thewarehouse door and leaned it against the wall."So, where are we going?"

Donna rolled her eyes, trying to keep herrising sense of panic in check. "I am going tosee ... a family friend. Whatever you're doing, Ihope you have fun."

She watched Navin's expressive face as hebattled with varying degrees of disappointment,curiosity, and anger. She wondered whichwould win. She would never get used to lyingto Navin, even though she'd had to do it formost of the time they'd known each other. Andshe mostly lied by omission, which she liked tothink didn't count. Even though she knew it did.

All this because the Order of the Dragon wasso strict with her. Still a minor, she had no

Page 78: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

standing among the alchemists except for beingthe daughter of two of their legends and theniece of a currently rising star within theirranks. Thinking of Aunt Paige now, Donnacouldn't help wondering what she would say ifshe knew what her charge was considering.How close she finally was to telling Navin thetruth.

At least, some of the truth. Would that hurtso much?

She could answer that question for herself:o f course it would hurt. That was why she'dprotected him all this time, why she was willingto go along with the secrecy of the Orderdespite the lies. Navin was blessed with a prettynormal life. It wasn't without its own loss andsadness, but at least his sadness had a humanflavor. Donna wanted to protect that normalityas much as she could. The thought of Navinsuffering the same nightmares that she did filledher with more horror than she could

Page 79: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

contemplate.

"What is this place?" he asked now, lookingaround.

"Oh, Navin ... why did you have to followme?" Donna's voice was almost a whisper, butshe knew that he'd heard.

His cheeks flushed. "I thought that maybeyou were going to meet that guy. Zod, orwhatever he's called."

"It's Xan, which you totally know. Idiot."

"Hey, you don't know him at all. And youwere so spooked last night, outside the house... I was worried about you."

Donna wanted to believe him; she reallywanted to believe that Navin had done this outof innocent concern for her. But given thetwitchy look on his face, she knew there was alot more to it than that. Crap. She fixed himwith a fierce stare and made a decision. "Waithere for a minute."

Page 80: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"But--"

"I said, wait." The iron in her voice was amatch for the iron that encased her arms.Donna still didn't know how much she wouldtell him, but Navin was here now and she'dhave to figure something out. Even if she leftand made him come home with her, there wasnothing to stop him from going back alone anddoing some investigating on his own,interrupting Maker's work. Donna dreaded whatwould happen then. While the workshop washidden in plain sight and looked pretty muchabandoned, it was also protected by magicalwards that warned Maker whenever anyoneunfamiliar approached. And even though Navinhad probably already tripped the alarm, makingcaution pointless, being careful was a toughhabit to break.

She pushed open the heavy door to thealchemist's workshop. It wasn't unusual for it tobe unlocked, which is why Donna was

Page 81: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

unprepared for the sight that greeted her as shestepped into the dimly lit workroom, Navinclose behind her.

"Maker?" Her voice sounded small in thecavernous space.

The room, although generally filled withjunk and metal and machinery of alldescriptions, usually had a strange sense oforder to it, too. Donna was used to seeing pilesof tools and scrap metal all over the place, plansand paperwork on the huge desk against theside wall underneath one of the tall windows,and whatever Maker was currently working onin the center of the room.

Today, however, the disorder in theworkshop had none of the old man's personalstamp on it. Papers and files were strewn acrossthe floor like oversized confetti; giant sheets ofhammered steel, usually piled up against the farwall, had fallen to the floor as though someonehad been trying to look behind them; the

Page 82: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

central workbench had been swept clear ofplans that were now on the floor, the papercrumpled and torn. A plate and mug weresmashed to pieces nearby.

"Maker!" Donna called, louder this time.

"What is this place?" Navin's voice echoedaround the large open space.

"Shh ... he's not here. This is weird."

A mechanical clacking and chirping suddenlyfilled the air, and Donna was forced to duck assomething flew overhead.

"What was that?" Navin hissed, his voicealmost cracking.

They both covered their heads and duckedagain as the whirring sounds swept abovethem.

Donna brushed hair out of her eyes andslowly stood up. "It's okay, they're harmless.Just Maker's birds. He doesn't usually let them

Page 83: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

out of their cage ... "

The two clockwork birds--the size of verylarge crows--were made from brass and copperand iron, with bright silver eyes and polishedwings that reflected the natural light from thehigh windows. They arced and swooped all theway up to the workshop's roof, finally settling inthe rafters with a click of metallic claws.

Navin's eyes were the widest she'd ever seenthem. "This ... 'Maker' of yours. Who the heck ishe, Donna? The Wonderful Wizard of Oz?"

"Something like that," she muttered, tryingto step out of his reach.

But Navin placed a cautionary hand on hershoulder. "Wait. I have a bad feeling aboutthis."

Shaking him off, Donna carefully picked herway around the sharp-edged tools and sea ofpaper on the floor. Looking up again, she sawthat one of the windows had a huge crack in it,

Page 84: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

spider-webbing outwards in a crazy pattern. Hereyes came to rest on Maker's super-advancedwheelchair, overturned and dumped in the farcorner. The old man didn't always need thechair to get around--he had built it himself, andit looked like something out of a comic book--but it helped him when his legs grew weak aftertoo much work.

"What happened?" she whispered.

"Whoever you're looking for isn't here,Donna. I think we should leave." Navin soundedas nervous as she felt.

Donna raised her chin. "No, someone brokein. I'm going to check the kitchen and bathroombefore we do anything."

"I think we should just go. We could call thepolice."

"You should go, Navin. You don't evenbelong here." Donna's voice shook.

"You can't make me do anything, Donna.

Page 85: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

You're my friend and I think you're in trouble.I'm not leaving you."

Exasperation flooded Donna's chest and shesqueezed her hands into fists. He wasn't makingthis easy. "Nav ... "

"Something's not right--even I can see that,and I've never set foot in this place before. Itfeels ... wrong. We should call the cops and justget out."

Donna's mouth thinned. She shook her headas she walked toward the rear of the workshop,heading for the small corridor out back.

"You are so stubborn, woman," mutteredNavin. He followed her, nervously checkingbehind them as though expecting someone tocreep up on them at any moment.

Donna couldn't blame him. She had thesame feeling herself; the back of her neck wasgripped by a horrible prickling sensation, andher stomach clenched with a nauseating

Page 86: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

sensation of vertigo. "Listen," she hissed.

They both stopped at the entrance to thehallway and held their breath.

A slow scraping was coming fromsomewhere down the hall, a sound likefingernails on a chalkboard, which was thenfollowed by a high-pitched clicking.

They stared at one another. What is that?mouthed Navin, eyes huge.

Donna slid her gaze from his, dreadblooming in her gut like a black rose. Shecouldn't be entirely certain, but she had a verystrong suspicion that whatever was in therewasn't human. Or animal. She hated that sheknew these dark and unnatural things, butsometimes you just can't deny who you are.Taking a deep breath, she pushed down herfears as best she could and stepped into thedark, narrow corridor.

It was short, and only wide enough for

Page 87: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna and Navin to walk single file. It ended ina blank white wall. There were only two doors,one on each side of them, about halfway down.The kitchen was on the left, the bathroom tothe right. When they reached the left-handdoor, Donna turned the handle and pushed itopen as wide as she could.

Nothing. The kitchen was tiny, with barelyenough room for the two of them. There was asteady drip-drip-drip from the tap over the sink.Donna tried to shut it off, but the drippingcontinued. The tiny window, added almost asan afterthought, was filled with thick patternedglass covered by swirling shapes that precludedany view outside. She could just make out thatthe morning sun seemed tired and thin, nowthat winter was almost here.

And then, there it was again. Scrape-scrape-click-click. Donna and Navin jumped, and Navintried to push her behind him, but she pushedback. Harder. She stepped out into the corridor

Page 88: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

and listened at the other door. She knew thatthe bathroom was almost as small as thekitchen; there was a little more room in there,but not enough space for much more than thetoilet, a sink, and an ornate old-fashionedbathtub.

Scrape-scrape-click-click. The sound setDonna's teeth on edge and made her skin crawl.

Navin nudged her, looking as though he wasabout to speak. She put one gloved finger toher lips and turned back to the door. She bentagainst it and listened.

The sound had stopped.

Donna yanked down on the brass handleand pushed. She had to remember to use a"normal" amount of strength. If Navin weren'there, she could break it down without too muchtrouble.

The door was jammed. Or locked. "Helpme," she said, pulling Navin over to the door.

Page 89: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Quickly!"

They both leaned their weight against it,pushing and straining. Donna glanced down atthe handle again. "It can't be locked, look. Nolock or keyhole. It's just jammed. Hurry up andpush. Whatever's in there, it's not getting away."

Navin grunted as he pushed high up on thedoor, bracing himself against the rotting doorframe. Donna heaved from below, leaning herweight on the handle as she used her truestrength. The next moment, there was a loudcrack as the door burst open and she foundherself flying into the room after it, Navin closeon her heels. A splintered wooden chair almosttripped her up--it must have been what wasjamming the door.

Standing on top of the old-fashioned toilettank and reaching toward the small, half-openwindow was a creature that Donna now onlysaw in her nightmares. As a child, she hadplayed a game where she desperately tried to

Page 90: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

convince herself that they didn't exist. Notreally. Even then, she knew it wasn't true.

The creature had nut-brown skin mixed withpatches of ash. It was vaguely humanoid, butits skin looked like the bark of an old, old tree.Although about the same height as Donna, itwas spindly, with arms and legs that were alljoints and angles. Its face was narrow andpointed, with hair like thick moss and narrowblack eyes that glinted even in the dim light ofthe room. The thing's body was clothed inlichen and moss, vines twining around its sharplimbs.

What she found most shocking, though,wasn't its presence, but the fact that it wasn'twearing its elfskin--it was acting as though itdidn't have anything to hide. Then, with asudden flash of insight, Donna realized thatthere was too much iron in the room--thecreature wasn't able to hold a different shape inhere; its glamour was pretty much worthless.

Page 91: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

That old iron tub was causing it all sorts ofproblems.

She was only vaguely aware of Navin besideher, breathing heavily and too fast. She felt astab of sympathy for him as he tried to makesense of the impossibility standing right in frontof them.

The creature opened its lipless mouth, adark slash across its twisted face. Donna's mindflashed back to the shadow she'd seen slidingthrough the darkness outside Xan's house. Shehadn't been imagining things, after all.

The wood elves had returned to the city.

Page 92: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Scrape-scrape-click-click.

The sound kicked Donna out of her trance.She grabbed Navin's arm and pushed him backtoward the door. "Get out."

"Donna ... "

"Get out!" she yelled.

He backed up a step but didn't leave.

Donna moved slowly toward the creature--the elf--on shaking legs, trying to look braverthan she felt. She tried to ignore the sudden,stabbing pains in her wrists. Nightmarishimages crept at the edges of her mind and shetried to block them, not wanting to remember.The smell of wet earth filled her nostrils as shegot closer, making it seem all the more real.

"Stay where you are," she said quietly, but

Page 93: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

with an unmistakable edge of menace. Shesensed Navin glance sharply at her, andregistered the surprise on his face from thecorner of her eye. Damn, he was still in thebathroom. Trying to protect her.

"What are you doing here?" she demandedof the creature. "Where's Maker?" She didn'treally expect a reply. At least, not one that shecould understand.

A sly look crossed the elf's face--it was adisturbingly human expression. Its feet clung tothe ceramic toilet tank like gnarled roots.

And then it sprung at them with no sound orwarning, throwing itself forward and using itsdeceptively strong legs as pistons. Its bony,twiglike fingers latched onto Navin's shouldersand its full weight drove him straight backagainst the sink. All the air rushed out of Navinin an audible whoosh, and he made a strangledcry of pain as his back struck the chunkyceramic basin.

Page 94: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna, knocked off balance, scrambled toregain her footing. She looked franticallyaround for some kind of weapon. Her eyes fellon a sink plunger, and she made a grab for it.Navin was trying to pry the elf's clawed handsoff his jacket, but the thing was stronger,hanging on and making that inhuman clickingsound at the back of its throat. Its jaws openedto reveal a mouthful of needle-sharp, yellowteeth. It tried to reach Navin's terrified face withthem.

With a shout of rage, Donna began hittingthe elf over the back of the head with thewooden end of the plunger. "Get off him!"

The thing hissed and turned toward her,keeping one hand attached to Navin. It tried tobat the improvised weapon from her shakinghands, but she had a death-grip on it. A suddenidea came to her and she reversed the plunger,brandishing the suction end at the elf. Yeah, shethought, like this is gonna work.

Page 95: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Navin, who was still trying to pull the elf'sclaws off his jacket, throwing in a few hardkicks at its spindly legs for good measure,suddenly appeared to have an idea of his own;Donna caught the flash in his wide brown eyesand knew he was up to something. With a twistof his shoulders and a violent heave, heshrugged himself free of his jacket and threwhimself out of the way.

Now he was free and the creature was leftholding the biker jacket. With a look of almost-human disgust on its creased face, it threw thejacket to the ground. Donna used its surprise toher advantage and, feeling only slightlyridiculous, shoved the sink plunger straight intoits face, smiling grimly when she heard thesatisfying sound of the suction taking hold. Sheused all her strength, ignoring the stabbing painin her hands, and swung the creature aroundwith its face stuck firmly to the plunger. Itsarms flailed as it tried to grab onto something,

Page 96: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

but it could do nothing as Donna--almost highon adrenaline--flung it in the direction of thetub.

The plunger came free with a loud pop andthe elf flew into the tub, crashing over the sideand landing inside with an inhuman shriek.Smoke immediately began to rise from itsearthen flesh, and it screamed as it tried toscramble over the deep sides of the tub.

The bathroom was filled with the smell ofburning, like wood-smoke. Donna pushed Navintoward the door. "Let's go, come on. Out!"

Navin seemed frozen, looking from Donnato the bathtub with a shocked expression, butshe didn't have time to worry about that rightnow. "Please, Navin, move!" She shoved himagain.

"Wait," he said. "My jacket."

"Forget it. Run!"

Navin dodged around Donna and snatched

Page 97: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the jacket from the floor. "Now we can go."

The injured creature, meanwhile, hadmanaged to scramble out of the tub andseemed undecided whether to make anothergrab for its prey or escape while it still could.Smoke swept through the room, despite thepartly opened window. Backing toward thedoor, Donna threw the plunger as the thinghissed and turned away, watching them with itshead ducked down low, alternately sneering andcringing.

"Navin, come on!"

They bolted from the room. As Donnapulled the door closed, she caught a finalglimpse of their attacker, leaping toward thewindow.

"It's going to get away," she said. "Maybe wecan cut it off round the back."

Navin gripped her arm. "What do you mean,'maybe we can cut it off'? Are you crazy? That

Page 98: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

thing tried to bite me. I'm not giving it anotherchance to take a chunk out of my face."

Donna felt shock waves of adrenaline in herchest, making it difficult to breathe. "You'reright, sorry. I got carried away."

Navin's face had visibly paled and his pupilswere huge, making his normally soft browneyes look almost completely black. "You think?"His voice cracked.

Taking a deep breath, Donna tried to thinkcalm thoughts. "Are you okay, Navin?" Sheknew how ridiculous it must sound even as thewords left her mouth.

Navin still looked shell-shocked. "What wasthat ... that monster?"

Something inside Donna crumbled. Whatwas she supposed to tell him? How could sheever look Navin in the eyes again? Aftereverything they'd been through together overthe last few years--his mother's death, which

Page 99: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

had been just awful, and her getting kicked outof school, which hadn't exactly been a cakewalk--now she had to deal with telling him the truth.Her worst fears were materializing, and therewasn't a damn thing she could do about it.There was no rewind button on real life, muchas she might wish otherwise. This wasn't likethe many movies they'd watched together,curled up in either Nav's bedroom or hers,shutting out the world and losing themselves infantasy.

She took a deep breath. "That was a woodelf ... or, a dark elf. They get called that more,these days. It makes it easier for the Order tojustify hunting them."

"What's the Order? And ... Donna, are youseriously telling me that was an elf ?"

Donna nodded gravely. "Yes. Aunt Paigesays--"

"Your aunt? What the hell is going on,

Page 100: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna?"

She slumped against the wall, breathing inthe dusty air of the narrow corridor andscrubbing a gloved hand wearily across herface. "Look, I know this is a lot to take in. Butit's not like you don't already know there arestrange things about me. About my life. Imean, I know I haven't told you about thosethings, but ... Nav, you're not stupid. You toldme yourself you'd followed me here because ofall the so-called secrets I've been keeping fromyou." She clamped down on the thought thatmaybe he'd only followed her because he'dbeen jealous of Xan. That was way more thanshe could handle right now.

Navin ran a frustrated hand through hismessed-up hair, holding his jacket almostprotectively against his chest with the otherhand. "Yeah, but I didn't expect it to be this. Imean, having a paranoid aunt is one thing, but... elves? Come on, Donna. There's weird, and

Page 101: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

then there's completely bat-shit crazy."

"We can't talk about this now; we need toget out of here."

Navin continued as though she hadn'tspoken. "And you were fighting it like you knewwhat you were doing. What's that about?"

Donna gave a snort of laughter. "Yeah, sure,I really knew what I was doing. Sink PlungerGirl."

"Well, you knew a whole lot more than me."He glared at her, an unfamiliar tightness in hisjaw, and then headed back into the workshop.

"Don't be mad at me, Nav. Please, I can'tstand it."

He sighed. "I'm not mad. I'm just ... scared,I guess."

Throughout their awkward conversation,Donna had been casting fearful glances aroundthem, half-expecting the elf to appear again

Page 102: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

although it was probably long gone. Sheshuddered as she remembered the sound itmade, and its dark eyes. She wondered if shewould ever be able to shake the image of itsrazorlike teeth straining toward Navin's face.

She shook her head and tried to focus onwhat Navin was saying.

"Who is this Maker dude, anyway?" He wasshrugging himself back into his jacket, andDonna was relieved to see that some of thecolor had returned to his cheeks. "Do you thinkthat thing had something to do with him notbeing here?"

"I don't know." Donna hated feeling souncertain. She tried to think what to do next.Tell Aunt Paige? Or go straight to Quentin?Something had happened to Maker, and herfirst move should be to report his disappearanceto Quentin Frost, the Order's archmaster--their"leader" for as long as she could remember. Notto mention report the current state of his

Page 103: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

workshop, and the fact that there'd been awood elf hiding out in the bathroom.

"Donna, you're not telling me anything,"Navin said, the frustration clear in his voice."Help me out here."

She sighed. "I'll tell you more at home."

He fixed her with determined eyes. "Youpromise? You'll tell me everything?"

Donna squeezed her fingers open and shut,wondering how much Navin could really take."Everything" would be a lot for even the mostopen-minded person. "I'll try, Nav. That's all Ican promise you."

It would have to be enough for now, andshe turned her back on Navin before he couldsay anything else. What was she going to do?All these years of secrecy, and now the lid hadwell and truly been ripped off of Pandora's Box.She didn't think Navin would let her put the lidback on any time soon, and she trembled at the

Page 104: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

thought of the consequences if she startedspilling the Order's secrets.

Donna wasn't even thinking about thepotential consequences for herself; she was farmore worried about what it could mean forNavin. He was an innocent. (Quentin would callhim a "commoner," an archaic term that shehated.) But how could Navin Sharma really beconsidered innocent after coming face-to-facewith a dark elf?

Not even the alchemists could wipesomeone's memory. At least, she didn't thinkthey could.

As she walked away from the building,Donna took grateful gulps of cold air. Whatmattered was that Navin was safe. He had hisback to her as he fiddled with his bike, whichhe'd left by the door. She felt like crying, butknew that wouldn't help things. Her duty was tothe Order--to her aunt. That had to come first.

Page 105: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

The door to the workshop, which they'dbeen careful to close, suddenly banged opened.Navin almost got crushed behind it, andDonna's heart began racing so hard she feltdizzy.

Maker stood in the doorway, blinking in thebrightening sun.

"Maker!" Donna ran toward him. "You'reokay!"

"Okay" was probably something of anoverstatement. The old alchemist was leaningon his walking stick and looking frail. The factthat he wasn't in his wheelchair was usually agood sign--it meant he had strength in his legsthat day--but there was no denying how paleand drawn his lined face was. And Donna hadalready seen his wheelchair, tossed aside likenothing more than scrap metal. The suddenimage made her mouth go dry.

"What are you doing here, child?" Maker's

Page 106: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

voice was hoarse. He doubled over into acoughing fit.

Distressed, Donna wondered what sheshould do to help. Theirs was not ademonstrative relationship. She'd known Makerall her life and seen him frequently over the lastten years, thanks to the work he did on herhands and arms, but he wasn't exactlyhuggable. She touched his arm tentatively.

As her hand made contact with the darkflannel of his work shirt, she felt a burning heatradiating from his body. Even through hergloves. Pain shot toward her wrist.

"Maker, I don't think you're well. Here, letme help you." She shot Navin a glance shehoped he understood. Her friend was hoveringnearby, having squeezed out from behind theheavy door, and looked as though he might tryto take the old man's other arm. Not a goodidea.

Page 107: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Maybe Maker was just tired, but there was aquality of strain about him that Donna wasn'tused to seeing. She could smell a sharp-edgedsourness; it reminded her of the stale scent ofwater that had held flowers for too long.

"Donna, please stop fussing. I'm fine." Makerbrushed her away with his free hand. And yetthe fine sheen of sweat on his brow and thecrease between his eyebrows told her thatthings were very far from fine. He took a breathand appeared to make an effort to steadyhimself. "Really, I'm quite well."

She bit her lip. "Is it safe to go back inside?"

He nodded briskly. "Yes, yes. Everything hasbeen dealt with."

"You mean, you ... " Donna let her voicetrail off, wondering what Maker had done to"deal with" the wood elf. Last she'd seen, it wasattempting to escape from the bathroomwindow. And the alchemist hadn't been

Page 108: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

anywhere around at the time; she was sure ofit.

"The creature has been neutralized. It wasjust a stray." Maker's wintry blue eyes focusedon Navin and narrowed.

Donna cringed. How was she going toexplain his presence? This was a breach ofconfidence that would surely be unforgivable.

"Aren't you going to introduce me to yourfriend, Donna?"

Navin stepped forward and Donna reacheddown for his hand. She gave it a gentlesqueeze. "This is Navin Sharma. Navin, this isMaker. He ... works with my aunt." She took adeep breath. "Maker, I'm sorry about Nav beinghere. It won't happen again--it was a mistake."

Maker's expression softened. "I think we cancome to some kind of agreement, don't you?"

"Agreement?" Donna frowned.

Page 109: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"I don't want Paige worrying about you andwhat happened here." He nodded in thedirection of his workshop. "Normally myexperiments don't run away before I've finishedwith them."

Experiments? Donna's stomach clenched.That didn't sound right. Since when did thealchemists experiment on stray elves?

Before she could interject, Maker continued."If you take your friend away and promise thathe will never return"--here he gave Navin afierce look--"we will say nothing more aboutthis. Any of it. Do you understand? I don't wantto share my findings with Simon until I'm sureof something."

S im on? Simon Gaunt? He was QuentinFrost's partner--they'd been a couple for manyyears, at least for as long as Donna had knownthem--and he was also the official secretary ofthe Order, Quentin's right-hand man. SimonGaunt gave her the creeps, if she was honest

Page 110: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

about it, and it made Donna go cold to thinkthere were secrets between him and Maker.

She wasn't exactly sure what was going on,but it seemed like Maker was willing to let theNavin situation go, so long as she didn't tellabout the wood elf in the workshop. At least,for now. It was a deal she could live with.

Except that something definitely wasn't right.Where had Maker come from? She'd been allover the workshop and the corridor out back,and there'd been no sign of him. Had he seenthem come in? Also, it really was strange thatMaker wasn't angrier about Navin, since secretswere a fact of life for the Order. Then again,seeing how Maker was being oh-so-reasonableabout Nav's presence, it could be an unexpectedgift. Maybe she shouldn't be in such a hurry torisk messing with that.

And of course, if she ignored Maker'srequest and told Aunt Paige what hadhappened, what if she ended up getting

Page 111: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

everything wrong? Donna didn't want to looklike she'd been sneaking around, or worse, leton that she suspected something horrible hadbeen happening in Maker's workshop. Especiallywhen he'd never given her reason to think badlyof him before. Just the thought of telling AuntPaige that Navin had encountered an elf madeher feel sick. There could be no going backfrom that--not for her, and certainly not forNavin.

She watched as a bead of sweat slippedslowly down the side of Maker's face. He mustbe exhausted after handling the dark elf all byhimself, despite the magic Donna knew hecould craft. A lchemy--real magic--was all abouttransformation. It was a very different sort ofpower than the ridiculous things that regularpeople saw in movies. You didn't just wave awand and say a few words; there was a lot ofwork involved. Painstaking preparation andritual. Maker always said "magic is technology,"

Page 112: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

and Donna hadn't fully understood this until thefirst time she saw his workshop.

Pulling herself upright, she smiled tightly atthe old alchemist. "We'll get out of your way,then. Don't worry, I won't breathe a word--andneither will Navin." She raised her eyebrows athim. "Will you?"

Navin had been watching this exchangewhile slouching against the wall with his armscrossed. He was doing his best impression ofHarmless and Totally Trustworthy. Donnaalmost smiled despite the tension in the air. Hewas a terrible actor.

"Huh?" he replied.

"Nav, I said you'll keep your mouth shutabout all of this. Right?"

"Right," he agreed, nodding so hard shethought he'd lost control of his neck muscles. "Iwon't say a word. Never. I'll take it to my graveand--"

Page 113: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Nav?" Donna cut in.

"What?"

"Shut up."

"Shutting up." He made a zipping motionacross his lips, mimed twisting a lock shut, andthrew the imaginary key over his shoulder.

Rolling her eyes, Donna wished she couldavoid telling him all the things she'd beenforced to keep from him for so long. The truthwas a slippery slope, and once it was really outthere, it would be impossible to stop it fromtaking on a life of its own. While she didn'tgenerally believe in the power of prayer--she'dgiven up on all that when her father died andher mother got sick--right now she would tryjust about anything. Swallowing past thesudden dryness in her throat, Donna prayedthat revealing her secrets wouldn't be thebiggest mistake of her life.

She prayed that Navin wouldn't turn his back

Page 114: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

on her, once he knew the whole dark andtwisted truth.

Page 115: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna sat cross-legged on her bed as Navinslouched (his usual position) into the oversizedbeanbag on her bedroom floor. They had donethis for the last three years--talking far into thenight in either her room or his, whether or notthere was school the next day.

"So," said Navin.

"So."

"Elves." He raised an eyebrow.

"Uh-huh."

"It didn't look much like Orlando Bloom ... "

Donna threw the nearest cushion at hishead. "I wondered how long it would take you."

"What?" He gave her his best woundedexpression, all big brown eyes and indignation.

Page 116: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She forced a smile, trying to push down arising sense of panic. She was so tired thinkingabout it all; why couldn't she just have a normallife?

"Earth to Donna," Navin said.

"Sorry. I was just ... you know. Thinking."

Navin heaved himself out of the beanbagchair and came over to sit on the bed next toher. He put his arm around her and shegratefully leaned into his warmth, her headresting on his shoulder.

"Donna, it'll be okay. Whatever it is, you cantell me."

"Navin, it's not that simple ... "

"So make it simple. Just tell me what thatthing was--what this means."

"It's just that I'm not supposed to tell.Anyone. Not even you."

"I'm not going to say anything. Who am I

Page 117: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

going to tell? Dad? Nisha? She'd open her bigmouth to her friends if I told her what coloryour bedroom walls are, never mind any of thisstuff."

Donna bit back a smile. Navin's youngersister wasn't known for her discretion. "She'sjust young."

"She's fifteen and should know better bynow. She's such a little gossip." Navin shifted onthe bed and Donna lifted her eyes to his."Anyway, forget her. Tell me about that thingback at Maker's. The ... elf. And who is thisMaker? Is that his real name?"

"I think we should start with him--and withthe Order. You need to know that before youcan understand the more crazy stuff."

Navin nodded, for all the world as if therewas anything sane about any of this. "Right.The Order. You mentioned it back at theworkshop. Is it, like, something to do with

Page 118: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

witchcraft? A group your aunt belongs to?"

Donna sighed. Here went nothing. "Yes, it isa group Aunt Paige belongs to--a group shewas born into, just like I was--but it's gotnothing to do with witchcraft or paganism. It'sactually short for 'The Order of the Dragon.'The members are alchemists, and it's a secretsociety that's been around for centuries."

"Please don't tell me there are actualdragons involved." There was a painedexpression on Navin's face. "I'm trying to becool here, but that might ruin everything."

Donna couldn't hold back a smile. "Don'tworry, it's just a symbolic thing. There are fouralchemical Orders, but ours is the oldest andone of the only ones that's still actively involvedin anything magical. The dragon has alwaysbeen linked with alchemy, especially the greatserpent, the ouroboros. It's usually shown lyingin a circle--mouth to tail--devouring itself."

Page 119: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Magic?" Navin said faintly. "For real? Is itlike in Charmed ? Because I think I could handlethat. Maybe."

Donna knew that the only reason Navinwatched Charmed was because of his hugecrush on Alyssa Milano. "Are you listening toany of this?" she demanded. "You're the onewho insisted on knowing the truth." She wastrying to hide how afraid she was that everyword out of her mouth would drive Navinfurther and further away.

"I'm listening. I'm fine." The expression onNavin's face said that he was anything but fine,despite his enthusiasm for her blowing away hisentire worldview. "What were you saying about... um ... Oberon?"

"Ouroboros. It's a symbol. Here, let meshow you." Donna swung her legs off the bedand crouched down by her bookshelves, glad ofan excuse to move. To do something. Grabbinga thick volume jacketed in a glossy collection of

Page 120: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

symbols from around the world, she floppedback down next to Navin and began leafingthrough the heavily illustrated pages. Shejabbed her finger at what looked like an ancientbronze seal. It was stamped with the image of asimple yet highly stylized serpent, curled in acircle with its mouth and tail almostindistinguishable.

"See? It has different names depending onthe culture, but the most important thing iswhat it symbolizes. It's something to do with 'allbeing One,' and it reminds us that the cycle ofdeath and rebirth might be considered a naturalthing. Although death is something thatalchemy seeks to overcome."

The part of the mythology she didn't tellNavin was the part she'd held close to her heartever since her father's death. In traditionalalchemy, it was only by symbolically "slayingthe dragon" that any kind of real transformationcould occur. Donna knew that she had a long

Page 121: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

way to go before she was ready to face her ownpersonal dragon--the monster that haddestroyed everything good in her life--but thebelief that she would someday face it had kepther going through many painfully long nights.

Navin was looking thoughtful as he stared atthe image of the ouroboros, and she knew thathe must be thinking of his own loss. Hismother's illness and passing had been hard onall the Sharmas, but Donna knew that Navin stillmourned her every single day. They'd talked,before, about how his family's Hinduism hadhelped his father to cope; back then, Donna hadhad to fake the whole pagan thing when theywere comparing experiences. She wonderedhow Navin would react to the ideas she hadreally been brought up with--alchemy wasn'texactly an easy subject to come to terms with,and it was more science than religion despitewhat many detractors would say to thecontrary.

Page 122: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Okay," Navin said. "So I get it. A lchemy,life and death, blah blah blah. What else? Tellme about the other three Orders--you said thereare four."

Donna slammed the book shut and dumpedit on the floor. She crossed her legs on the bedand began counting on her fingers: "The Orderof the Crow, the Order of the Lion, and theOrder of the Rose."

He frowned. "Rose?"

"What's so funny about that?"

"Well, there are three Orders that are all,rah, scary creatures; and then there's the 'Orderof the Rose.' Sounds kinda lame to me."

Donna rolled her eyes. "That's because youdon't understand Hermeticism."

"Hermeti-what?"

"Never mind. Just go with it: Dragon, Crow,Lion, and Rose. That's the way it's always been.

Page 123: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

And like I said, the others aren't so importantthese days. Well, apart from the Order of theCrow. We have what some old-schoolpractitioners call Dragon Magic, and they havetheir Crow Magic in England. But each Order isvery different and follows a separate mission.We don't see representatives from the otherOrders very often--like, once a year is prettymuch it."

Navin smirked. "At the annual AlchemyCon?"

"This is serious." Donna swatted him withthe cushion she'd been leaning against.

Deflecting the blow with ease and grabbinganother pillow, Navin pretended to suffocate herwith it. "And this is my way of dealing with it."

She pushed him away impatiently, thoughshe could hardly blame him. "Okay, so that'sthe Order--"

"Hold on a second there, Underwood, we

Page 124: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

haven't even scratched the surface yet."

"Nav, there isn't time to give you everysingle detail. I've been a part of this my wholelife; it would take forever!"

His face was serious again. "I know that. Butwhat do alchemists do? Surely they're not reallysearching for the philosopher's stone? Even I'veheard of those myths, but ... is that real?"

Donna wrapped her arms around herself andleaned against the wall. She couldn't tell himeverything; she just couldn't bring herself totalk about the Order's hunger for eternal lifeand their single-minded dedication to thatcause. Especially not after the whole wood-elf-in-the-workshop incident--it made her feelnauseous to even think about it. She needed tofigure some things out before she could evenconsider going there.

"Well?" Navin nudged her with his knee.

"It's complicated, but for one thing, there's

Page 125: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the science of it all--which would include thingslike the philosopher's stone and the elixir oflife." She saw that Navin was about to saysomething and rushed on. "Transformation.That's a huge area of study and practice, waytoo huge to go into now. If you've read anykind of fiction about alchemy, heard thelegends, or seen it in a movie ... you at least getthe idea. Maker's a very powerful alchemist. Hemakes things--as his name suggests."

Navin screwed up his face. "Like, whatthings?"

She blew out a breath. "Just ... stuff. Lotsand lots of different kinds of stuff."

"Magical stuff?"

"Sometimes, yes. You saw some of it at hisworkshop." She curled her legs beneath her andfixed him with a determined stare, one thatdared him to interrupt her again. "And thenthere are the elves."

Page 126: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"So, you're skipping over the part where youguys make gold," Navin said dryly, "and I get tohear about the monsters. Great."

Ignoring him, Donna continued, wonderingif this was how her tutor, A lma Kensington, feltafter all those years of teaching her. She alreadyfelt exhausted, and Navin had only known aboutthe magical reality of her life for a few hours."So, the creature we ran into today was a woodelf, although the Order also calls them darkelves since they're among the most dangerousbeings to come out of Faerie."

Navin leaned forward. "'Faerie'?"

"Oh, right. Sorry, I mean the place. That'swhat it's called."

"You're seriously telling me there's a placecalled Faerie."

Donna wasn't sure if Navin meant this as aquestion or a statement. "Um, yeah. It's anotherrealm that exists right alongside ours." She

Page 127: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

caught the look on his face. "What? Youthought our world is all there is? That's so ...limited."

"Well, excuse me for being limited."

"As I was saying," Donna said loudly, talkingover him, "when the faeries--as in, the actualbeings--left this world and finally went back totheir own realm, the wood elves got left behind.They refused to pay the tithe, you see--"

"Wait a minute. Tithe?"

"The tithe that Faerie has to pay to Hellevery seven years."

"Hell ?!"

Donna grabbed his arm, for a momentforgetting her own strength. "Keep your voicedown," she hissed. "I don't know when AuntPaige will get back."

"Shit, chill out." Navin's brown eyes werefilled with reproach. "I bruise easily." He rubbed

Page 128: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

his arm and wouldn't quite look at her.

Donna threw her arms round his shoulders--taking more care this time--and hugged him."I'm sorry; she just can't find out I've told youall this. Ever."

"It's okay, Underwood. I get it." His armswent around her in return, and he stroked herback before gently pushing her away.

Donna cleared her throat and decided itmight just be easier to keep talking. This wasgetting way too intense. "It's not like theChristian place. Hell's just a convenient namefor the demon realm--the Underworld. The titheis like a payment. A penalty of sorts. If theydon't pay it ... well, I don't really know whathappens. But the wood elves refused to paytheir tithe to the demons, and war broke outbetween them and the rest of the fey--resultingin the elves being left behind in the humanworld. They got all evil and twisted, the longerthey had to stay here."

Page 129: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She shrugged, trying to remember thethings she'd learned from Alma over the years.According to alchemical lore, there were threemain races, or factions--humans, protected bythe alchemists; the fey, of which the wood elveswere just one subculture; and the demons,which Donna knew next to nothing about andwould be entirely happy to remain ignorant offor the rest of her life. She gazed at Navin,waiting for him to say something.

He finally spoke. "If they're wood elves,where do they live? There's not much of the oldIronwood left now--it's not even really a forestat all, is it?"

"No, and even what's left is under threat. Ifthe Order had its way, it would've been pulleddown and built over long ago. Butenvironmental do-gooders have managed toblock that, so far." Although the Ironwood wasstill a protected area, Donna knew that theOrder hadn't given up. Aunt Paige was working

Page 130: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

quietly through her position in the mayor'soffice, and the Order was making the case--through various politicians--that much-neededhousing should be built on the site.

Navin looked thoughtful. "I was always onthe side of those do-gooders ... "

"Yeah, well, now you know what's outthere." Donna picked at a loose thread on thepurple throw they were sitting on.

"So, they live out there in what's left of thewoods? That's--"

"Crazy?"

He laughed, but it came out soundingstrained. "I guess." He leaned back against thewall and scrubbed at his face with his hands."But then, this whole thing is crazy."

Donna nodded sympathetically, trying tohide her growing trepidation. She couldn't helpit; she was analyzing every move Navin made,looking for signs that this was all too much for

Page 131: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

him. That she was going to lose him. So far heseemed to be taking things pretty well--maybetoo well.

"Anyway," she continued, "the wood elvesgot left behind, so, yes, they mainly stayed inthe forests and woodland. But then the progressof humans began to push them out of theirnatural habitat."

"Of course." Navin nodded. "Tearing downforests, building over them, that sort of thing."

"The Iron Age," Donna said darkly."Ironbridge has expanded so much over theyears--from village to town, and then to thesmall city it is today. Think of the land itencompasses now, compared to what it used tocover. Some people are actually living on top ofwhat used to be a settlement belonging tofaeries. At one time, the woodland extendedmuch farther; that's why the iron bridge wasbuilt in the first place, back when this was onlya village. It was supposed to keep the elves out.

Page 132: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

We're living over the center of the old Elflands."

"Man, I bet they were pissed off about losingtheir home."

"And losing it more than once. First they getkicked out of Faerie--their own realm, then theystart getting uprooted from their naturalenvironment in the human world."

Navin suddenly looked worried. "So what'sto stop them from overrunning the place, likethat one in Maker's workshop?"

Donna shook her head. "You saw whathappened to it when it fell in the tub. They can'tstand being near iron--not for too long,anyway. And it always hurts them to come intoactual contact with it. They get sort of thin andstretched; their magic doesn't work properly. Ofcourse ... "

The look of relief that had momentarilycrossed Navin's face was wiped away. "What?"

Page 133: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Well, they've adapted, to some extent.Among all the beings of Faerie, the dark elveshave a unique kind of magic. They're shape-changers."

"Great, now they can 'walk among us.' "Navin made spooky Twilight Zone sounds.

Donna glared at him. "They really can. Theycan change their shape and wear another form.It's called their 'elfskin.' It's like the ultimatedisguise."

"How do we know they're not taking overIronbridge, then?"

"Because the Order has magic of its own thatcan find them. Sniff out the ones who do try tocome here. And don't forget the iron--cities arehalf built of the stuff. Even wearing a glamour,elves couldn't survive here. Sure, they might beable to withstand the iron for a while, but notfor any length of time, and not unless they havesome additional source of power."

Page 134: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"So, let me get this straight. The alchemists--these four Orders--basically make it theirbusiness to ... what? Fight the elves? Allfaeries? What's the deal?"

"I guess, historically, the alchemists werealways the ones who stood between humanityand the fey--as in, anything that comes out ofFaerie. But in modern times, it's very different.The dark elves are the only threat now, becausethey're the only ones who have any sort ofmajor presence. And even their numbers areshrinking."

Of course, there were also faery stragglers,solitary fey who had gotten left behind or whohad chosen not to go with their people whenFaerie was sealed up for good. Not to mentionchangelings and half-fey. But Donna didn't thinknow was the time to mention this. She'dprobably already taken a few years off Navin'slife just telling him as much as she had.

Navin uncurled his legs and stretched. "So,

Page 135: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

assuming I'm going to believe all of this--whichI do, don't worry--when are you going to tellme about these?" He suddenly laid his brownhand over hers. Her gloves had always been abarrier between them. "Don't you think it's waypast time?"

Donna pulled her hand back. It was areflexive action, but the moment she'd done it,she wished she could undo it. The hurt andrejection on his face made her heart ache. "Nav,I--"

"Donna!" called a voice from downstairs,"I'm home!"

Saved by Aunt Paige, Donna thought.Who'd've thunk it? For the past year, she'dmanaged to avoid telling Navin the truth behindthe Incident at Ironbridge High, and she figuredher luck had finally run out. But it hadn't.

"Up here with Nav, Aunt Paige," she shoutedback. She turned to Navin, trying to tell him

Page 136: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

how sorry she was with her eyes. "I should gotalk to her. I've hardly seen her since she gotback from her trip."

"What are you going to tell her?"

"Maker said not to say anything." Donnashrugged, trying to ignore the doubt thattightened her gut. "I guess he must know whathe's doing." Something was off about thatwhole situation, but she had too much to sortthrough right now.

Navin got up and waited for her to followhim to the bedroom door, but Donna couldn'thelp noticing that he wasn't looking at her."Come on then, let me go say 'hi' to your auntso I can get home," he said. "Dad'll wonderwhat's happened to me."

They stood there for a moment, Donnawishing she knew what was going through herbest friend's mind. It was a pity that being achild of alchemists didn't give her special

Page 137: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

powers--like telepathy, or cool stuff like that.

Navin's face was paler than normal now, andthere were little patches of putty-colored skinbeneath his eyes that looked strange against hislight brown skin. It sometimes happened whenhe got tired or stressed; Donna had seen himlike this during exams, and especially aroundthe time of his mother's illness. Guilt made herchest tight and she found it difficult to breathe.She had made him look like that. It was herfault that Nav was so shell-shocked.

And betrayed, said the guilt-ridden voiceinside her.

As usual, Navin surprised her. He grabbedher hand and gave it a quick squeeze. "Don'tlook so worried, Underwood."

"I'm so sorry about all of this," she replied,unable to stop her voice from wobbling andimmediately hating herself for sounding weak."If anything ever happened to you, it would be

Page 138: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

my fault."

"Stop with the drama." He let go of her handand flung his arm around her shoulders."Women! Always exaggerating."

She snorted. "Sharma, you know just whatto say to say to a girl. No wonder you haven'thooked up with anyone yet."

"Who says I haven't?"

"I'd know if you had." Donna tried to smileas she stepped away from him. "You tell meeverything."

The words were out of her mouth beforeshe could stop them.

Navin looked at her carefully. She had neverseen him look more solemn. All the humordrained out of him, and his mouth, usually soquick to smile, had drawn into a tight line."Maybe I don't tell you everything, Don. We allhave secrets. I just learned that today."

Page 139: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She bit her lip. Dammit, this was somethingshe would not be able to stand; there was noway she could go on without Navin beside her.But he was right. She had kept secrets; maybetoo many of them for their friendship tosurvive. She had always believed that she didn'thave a choice--the Order had its rules, andshe'd followed them because ... well, becausethat's what you do when you grow up amongthe alchemists.

But of course, now she knew an importantbut painful truth: the choice had been hers allalong. Donna had chosen to follow the rules.

That choice could cost her the mostimportant person in her life; it could cost herNavin.

Page 140: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

After Navin had gone, Donna lay on her bedlistening to the familiar sounds of her auntclattering mugs and plates in the kitchen. Shereluctantly contemplated putting in anappearance for tea, not really wanting to faceher aunt while she was still so confused abouteverything.

She was supposed to be doing homework,but there wasn't a chance she'd be able toconcentrate on Hermetic Literature witheverything that had happened since last night.Swallowing hard, she tried to think aboutsomething else, something comforting andnormal.

The fact that Aunt Paige was makingafternoon tea seemed ridiculously mundane inlight of recent developments. They usuallyspent some time catching up on Sundays--time

Page 141: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

that didn't have anything to do with eitherDonna's education and training or her aunt'swork. Paige was very busy during the week andoften away on Saturdays, meaning that Sundaywas the one day they really got to spend qualitytime together.

Donna's mind wandered back to theconversation with Navin. Not only had shebroken one of the Order's most sacred vows,but she'd involved her friend way more thanwas safe. She'd pretty much spilled her guts andtold him everything. Okay, maybe noteverything, but a lot. She still hadn't shown himher hands and arms, but no doubt that wouldbe next.

She remembered the carefully controlledexpressions of shock on Navin's face while helistened to her, and the way he'd looked at herbefore he left. The disappointment and theworry--and the darkness in his eyes that said healmost didn't recognize her--would stay with her

Page 142: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

forever. That look, especially, was completelyher fault. Just as she'd been allowing herself tobelieve it might be okay, that Navin washandling things well, she'd pulled away from histouch. He had finally asked her about herhands--something he'd never pressed herabout--and she'd shrunk from him.

Some friend I am, she thought.

Her phone beeped and she grabbed it fromthe bedside table. She hoped it meant Navinwas okay and not going completely nuts justthinking about all the things she'd told him. Butthe number on the display was unfamiliar.Donna frowned. It wasn't like many people senther text messages.

Holding her breath, and suddenly getting aclear mental image of intense green eyes, sheread the message several times before shecould fully take it in:

Please meet me for coffee. We need to talk. X

Page 143: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

For one crazy moment, Donna thought themessage had been signed with a kiss. Then sheremembered that "X" was Xan's initial. Duh.

She bit her lip and tried not to get tooexcited. Or too nervous. So he wanted to meet--it didn't mean anything. It wasn't like it was adate. Her hands felt clumsy as she fiddled withthe phone and wondered what she should sayin reply. Then she smiled and began to type.

I thought you were going to CALL me? I call this

texting ;-)

The reply came back within seconds:

I find it easier to take rejection in writing ...

Her grin widened and she couldn't stop adelicious, warm feeling from bubbling up insideher. Her heart felt lighter and, for the first timethat day, the shadow of worry began to meltinto the background.

They texted back and forth, arranging a

Page 144: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

meeting at the center of Ironbridge Common atfour thirty the next day, which was the earliestDonna thought she could make it after herclasses with Alma Kensington. She wouldn'teven have to tell Aunt Paige where she wasgoing, since she often met Navin after schooland rarely went straight home from the FrostEstate.

Staring at her cell phone, Donna wonderedhow she was going to be able to concentratebetween now and then.

"Donna!" Aunt Paige called. "I thought youwere coming downstairs. I've made the tea ... "

Donna jumped guiltily off the bed."Coming!"

She was suddenly nervous about spendingtime with her aunt; she'd never been good athiding things from her. She tried to put allthoughts of Xan and Navin, and especiallyMaker, out of her mind. But ... she felt sure the

Page 145: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

old alchemist was up to something. The mostdisturbing thing about all of it was that Makerhadn't even seemed phased about hiding a darkelf in his workshop. It was almost as though ithad been normal. And the word "experiment"set all sorts of alarm bells ringing.

Shaking her head, Donna shoved her feetinto fluffy slippers and ran downstairs to see heraunt.

"Tonight?" Donna gasped.

Aunt Paige pursed her lips and ran a handthrough her dark hair. "It's only once a month. Idon't think I ask much of you, Donna." She wasusing the no-nonsense tone that was an all toofamiliar feature of her strong personality.

"I really can't go, not tonight." The monthlydinners with the alchemists were somethingDonna was resenting more and more with eachpassing year. It was like being indoctrinated

Page 146: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

into something. If there was one thing shehated above all else, it was not being given achoice--a regular feature of the life she'd beenborn into.

Aunt Paige held her gaze, glancing awayonly to fold up the cuffs of her soft red sweater.Her casual clothes today made her look onlyslightly less intimidating; a tall woman, PaigeUnderwood usually lived in fitted charcoaltrouser-suits. She was Donna's father's sister,three years younger than him, and was verywell regarded among the alchemists. The Orderhad thrown a big party for her on her fortiethbirthday, with a dizzying array of membersfrom other Orders in attendance. Quentin Frosthad turned his estate into the perfect high-classvenue: there had been a marquee, beautifulcatering, and even a live band.

Of course, Donna would rather havecelebrated her aunt's birthday in a quieter way,but Quentin wouldn't hear of it. Not for one of

Page 147: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the Order's "Moon Sisters"--an ancient name forfemale alchemists that Donna had always foundamusing. Apparently it was a title she herselfcould look forward to if she followed in herparents' footsteps and became a full initiatewhen she was eighteen. It wasn't something sheliked to think about, because it wasn'tsomething she wanted to do. She just hadn'tgotten around to telling anybody that. And shewasn't entirely sure that they would even listento her if she did.

Aunt Paige's face was lined with tension, asalways. She worked full-time in the offices ofthe Mayor of Ironbridge, and by all accounts hewas a hard taskmaster. But Paige thrived on theworkload, and Donna knew that the real reasonshe worked there was so she could keep theOrder informed of any relevant insider politicalinformation. It wasn't unusual for alchemists tobe situated in high places; centuries ago, incountries like Great Britain, it was thought that

Page 148: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

some alchemists were royal spies.

When Donna didn't offer any furtherinformation, Aunt Paige crossed her arms. "Andwhy is it that you can't come with me tonight?Do you have plans with Navin?" The unspokenword "again" hung in the air between them.

"No, it's just that ... " Donna swallowed andstirred her tea. "I was planning to visit Mom thisevening." Okay, so it was an excuse, but shereally should go see her mother. It was longpast time.

Her aunt's tone softened. "Really? That'swonderful news--she'll be so happy to see you."

Donna doubted that. For the most part,Rachel Underwood didn't recognize her owndaughter when Donna visited her at theexclusive and very private Institute. Theresidents were mainly elderly, but there were ahandful of younger patients, her mother amongthem. Nobody quite knew what to do with her--

Page 149: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

she wasn't exactly crazy, but she certainly wasn't... well. It was more like there was a void whereonce a person had existed. A beautiful, vibrantperson, who was now an empty shell whorarely spoke.

All of that vitality, snuffed out after onenight of terror in the forest.

"Well," Donna said, "I haven't been forweeks."

"All the more reason to go, then."

Aunt Paige nodded firmly, as if the matterwas already settled. In her mind, it probablywas.

Page 150: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna Underwood's Journal:

Visiting Mom is always difficult."Difficult": that word doesn't evenbegin to describe it, but if I tried towrite what I really felt I'd just startcrying. And I promised myself, along time ago, that I would nevercry over my mom again.

Even while I waited to beadmitted--standing in the familiarspacious entry hall of the medicalfacility, with its smell of pine,lavender, and the strongest bleachyou can get--I felt a mixture ofhope and despair. I can't helphoping, even after all this time,that Mom will somehow get better.

As if by magic. Yeah, wouldn'tthat be something to see.

So it turned out that I lost both

Page 151: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

my parents after Dad rescued mefrom the dark elves--after theWood Monster ruined my handsand forever marked me asdifferent. Mom was in the group ofalchemists following behind, theones who tried to stop Dad fromgetting himself killed. That's whatAunt Paige has told me; I hardlyremember anything that happenedthat night. I was very young, andit's almost as though there's a graycloud over the whole thing in mymind.

And then there are the dreams.But I don't even know which partsare real and which I made up.

We do know that the elves didsomething to Mom--worked theirmojo on her while she was in theirterritory--but nobody knows quite

Page 152: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

what they did. Which means itcan't be undone. Quentin says ifthe alchemists could be certain ofwhat actually happened, theywould have a better chance offixing it. Of fixing her.

Maker's best guess was thatthey took a lock of her hair duringthe fight. An elflock is aparticularly powerful kind ofmagic; dark fey can use a lock ofhuman hair to invade the victim'sdreams and slowly drive themmad. Seems pretty obvious to methat's what happened, but, even ifthat is the case, we'd need to knowwhere that lock of hair is in orderto have any chance of healing her.

So until then, she has to stay inthis halfway state, here at theInstitute. Most of the time she sits

Page 153: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

and stares out the window. Shelikes to see the sky, I think.Sometimes she's completelycomatose, while other times youcan at least have a conversationwith her. You never know if she'llremember who you are, though.

It was good to see her today,despite everything. I was surprisedat how relieved I was just to beable to sit with her. To hold herhand and look into her eyes. Herlovely eyes that are still thatunusual silver-gray--my eyes do apoor imitation of them, though Iremember that Dad used tocompare us and say that it was oureyes that made us look like sisters.She would laugh at that.

Memories are stupid things.Why is it that I can only remember

Page 154: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the useless stuff?

Mom's beautiful red hair hasfaded, and the streak of white inthe front had spread since the lasttime I was here. I picked up theheavy brush on the old-fashioneddresser and began to run itthrough her long curls. I took onesection at a time, workinggradually and methodically untilher hair shone like burnishedwood.

She suffered my attentions insilence, and I wondered if shethought I was just another one ofher caretakers.

But for the first time in months,it seemed as though she mightactually remember who I am. As Imoved to return the brush to thedresser, she clutched my hand and

Page 155: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

tried to say something--only thewords wouldn't come. At least, notat first. Not until she suddenly satforward in her chair and staredinto my eyes with such intensitythat it scared the crap out of me.She sat like that for ages--itseemed like hours, though ofcourse it was only a minute or two.Neither of us spoke, and I felt myheart beat so fast. Maybe she wasremembering something.

Mom said, "We tried to saveyou."

Over and over again, just thosefive words:

"We tried to save you."

And then, while she was stillspeaking--chanting the words likea mantra--she went to her bedside

Page 156: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

table and opened the top drawer.She rummaged inside for whatseemed like ages, finally pullingout a small wooden jewelry box.She flipped it open and retrieved atiny pouch from inside, and thenpressed the soft black velvet intomy hands.

"We tried to save you," shesaid, nodding her head firmly asthough confirming it to herself."We tried to save you."

Eventually, a nurse came andhad to sedate her because she wasgetting so agitated. They tried tomake me leave but there was noway I was going anywhere, not ifthere was a chance she might saysomething else.

What was she talking about?Save me from what? The elves? I

Page 157: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

wish she could've said more--itwas the closest I've ever come tohearing something from her thatseems connected to that night.

I sat by her bed, listening tothe sound of her breathing and theoccasional twitches and murmursthat she made even in sleep. Thepouch she'd given me held abeautiful, delicately crafted silvercharm bracelet. It jingled when Iheld it up to the light and shook it.I pushed it into my jeans pocket,safely back inside its small pouch,and resolved to examine itproperly later. I know the bracelethas to be important, but right thenall I wanted to do was to sit withMom.

I watched her beautiful,ravaged face as it slowly settled

Page 158: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

into calm lines once more.

One day I will find out whathappened to her, and I will figureout a way to get her back.

Page 159: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna tried not to feel nervous as she waitedfor Alexander Grayson in the middle ofIronbridge Common. She had dreamed her waythrough the day's classes with Alma, and thetutor had even commented on her pupil's lackof attention. Donna didn't think she could beblamed, though. Monday's classes were usuallymade up of "regular" lessons, the things thatshe should be covering in high school; how wasshe supposed to concentrate on the Declarationof Independence when she had a sort-of datewith a ridiculously gorgeous guy?

The precise center point of the Common wasa regular meeting place for friends and lovers.Donna's eyes strayed to the old woodenbandstand as she sat down on an unoccupiedbench. She felt suddenly self-conscious andscruffy in her frayed jeans, although she had

Page 160: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

added a fitted silver tunic and her favorite blackvelvet gloves when she changed, after class, inone of the luxurious bathrooms in QuentinFrost's huge house. Her thick gray woolen coatand flat silver pumps completed the outfit, whileher hair had been simply and hastily brushedand left loose. It was growing fast, alreadyalmost to her shoulders. Seeing her mother'scrazy-long tresses last night had made Donnawant to get all her hair cut off again, as she'ddone last year, much to her aunt's horror.

She couldn't remember the last time she'dfelt this nervous; she cursed her weak stomachas it flip-flopped and somersaulted. The coldNovember air forced her to huddle further intoher coat, and she wished she'd worn boots. Allof this concern over hair and wardrobe wasn'tDonna's usual style, but at least it gave hersomething else to worry about.

The Common was busy, even this late on aMonday afternoon; people were returning from

Page 161: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the newly opened shopping mall and thesurrounding shops, while others were no doubtout to enjoy their evenings after school.Darkness had already fallen, cloaking thetreetops in indigo velvet; the only light camefrom the strategically positioned lamppostslining each pathway. No moon was visibletonight, and the stars were covered by a blanketof cloud.

Donna fiddled with the charm bracelet thatwas now clasped around her wrist. It had beenin her pocket all day, tucked inside its velvetpouch. She wondered why her mother hadgiven it to her and what it meant. When she'dexamined it, in the privacy of her bedroom,she'd felt a familiar tingle as soon as the metaltouched her palm. One thing she was certain of:the bracelet held magic in its silver, intricatelycarved charms. She desperately wanted to askAunt Paige if she knew of the bracelet'ssignificance, but it was so rare for something

Page 162: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

out of the ordinary to happen when she visitedher mother that she just wanted to clutch thisslight memory to herself. At least for a littlewhile longer. Her aunt would see the braceletsoon enough, if she decided to start wearing itregularly.

And then, all thought of potentially magicalbracelets was swept from her mind as Xan camestriding toward her with his hands shoved deepinto the pockets of a long black coat, his thickamber hair catching the light as he passed thelampposts.

"Sorry I'm late." His voice was breathless, asif he'd been hurrying.

"It's cool." Donna tried to smile, but foundthat her mouth wasn't working properly. Shesounded as breathless as he did, yet she'd beensitting here for the last ten minutes.

Xan stood in front of her. "So, do you wantto sit out in the cold, or shall we go and find

Page 163: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

that coffee?"

"Let's get coffee." Maybe if she kept herresponses to a minimum, she wouldn't soundlike such an idiot.

They walked side by side in companionablesilence for a while, Donna stealing occasionalglances at Xan. He kept his head down,watching the leaf-strewn path ahead of them,which was handy when it came to guiding herout of the way of a pile of broken glass. She slidher hands into the pockets of her coat--not forwarmth, but because she was afraid she mightreach out to take his hand.

"So, where are we going?" she asked.

"Coffee. Wow, you've got a short memory,Donna Underwood."

She flashed him a mock glare. "You knowwhat I mean."

"I thought we could try Mildred's. We mightjust slip in and get a seat between the day and

Page 164: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

night shifts."

"Okay, cool." Donna was amazed at howordinary her voice sounded, as though walkingthrough Ironbridge Common with a hot guywas the most normal thing in the world. Sheglanced up and caught him staring at her withan almost hungry expression. Wrenching hergaze away, she wondered if she was making amistake, meeting this strange young man shebarely knew.

But as her stomach fluttered and her cheeksburned, she thought, How can I possibly resist?

The pathway Xan had chosen wound past asmall collection of trees; there were maybe acouple dozen newly planted ones alongsidehalf-grown saplings. The intermittent lamppostslighting the way seemed to be spaced fartherapart here, hardly making an impression on theearly evening darkness.

There were fewer people in this part of the

Page 165: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Common, and it was still pretty far from themain road. If Donna strained hard enough, shecould hear muffled car engines beyond theundergrowth, but otherwise the soundssurrounding them were from nature--birdscalling to one another as they finished settlingin for the evening, and a mysterious,indefinable, low-pitched vibration that was sortof froglike. Really, Donna's knowledge ofwildlife was pathetic, but it was refreshing towalk in the sharp air with Xan beside her, justtaking in the scenery.

He seemed at peace out here, his hands stillresting deep in his pockets and his head up,green eyes alert and shining.

Donna was the first to break the silence. "So,is this a regular shortcut?"

Xan glanced at her. "Yeah, it saves walkingaround the whole northeast corner; it's much--"

But she never did find out what he was

Page 166: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

going to say because a man-sized shape flungitself at him and knocked him off his feet.Donna heard the air forced out of Xan's lungs, asurprised sound that was cut off, almostimmediately, as whoever attacked put his bighands around Xan's throat.

"Xan!" Donna ran toward the two bodies,which were rolling around and scattering driedleaves and a nest of sleeping squirrels in theirwake.

Xan seemed to have gained the upper handand was now on top of his attacker. Donnaspared a moment to wonder how he'd managedthat so quickly, but all thought was forgottenwhen she got her first real look at the ... personXan was fighting. At first glance, he could passfor a regular homeless dude; just another guyfrom the street, complete with ratty-lookingcoat and several scarves muffling his face.Donna caught glimpses of his lined white skinand bushy dark beard before he broke free of

Page 167: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the chokehold and pushed himself back to hisfeet.

Xan flipped himself upright with super-fastagility that took Donna's breath away. What thehell? How did he do that?

But before she could get any further, CrazyHomeless Dude grabbed her arm and pulled heragainst him. She thought he would stinksomething awful, but in fact all she could smellwas rich earth and the faint aroma of dampumbrellas.

"Get off me!" Donna struggled against him,but her back was mashed against the guy'schest and he had both arms around her,pinning her arms to her sides.

Xan was half-crouched in front of them, hishair sticking up and his eyes burning emerald-bright in the near darkness. "Take your handsoff her, man." His voice was low and vibratedwith barely repressed fury.

Page 168: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna heard the emotion underneath Xan'swords as easily as she heard her own panickedbreathing. It gave her courage, somehow,knowing that this guy she'd only just metwanted to protect her.

But there was something very important thatXan didn't know about her. Donna Underwooddidn't need protection. Not when she hadalchemical magic running through her arms andhands.

Not when she was a freak of nature.

Sucking in a steadying breath, she squeezedher hands into fists and pushed outward withboth arms. The scruffy dude holding on to herwas strong, but Donna bet that she wasstronger. Her attacker gave a surprised cry asshe dislodged him. He stumbled backward,trying to keep his balance as he stepped over afallen branch.

Now it was Xan's turn to watch her with

Page 169: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

astonishment. Donna felt good that she couldtake care of herself. It wasn't often she feltthankful for being different, but this was one ofthose times.

Donna and Xan now stood side by side,facing off with the vagrant who seemed intenton taking them down. What the hell was astreet guy doing attacking a pair of kids? Donnawasn't stupid enough to think it was a bizarre,chance encounter. She spared Xan a glance."You take that side, I'll take the other. Maybetogether, we can hold him."

Xan's eyebrows shot up. "I knew there wassomething I liked about you."

And then they were circling their would-beattacker as he lunged forward once more. Allthree of them met in a clash of bodies thatDonna felt all the way down to her toes. Shewas thrown to one side, unable to keep hold ofthe flailing arm that threatened to take her headoff. So much for her plan ...

Page 170: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She risked a glance at the nearest pathway,realizing that in the minutes they had beenfighting off Crazy Homeless Dude, not a singleperson had passed by--or if they had, theycertainly weren't stopping. It was more likelythat nobody had even seen them, tucked awayin the shadows of the foliage and half-growntrees way back here.

It was the perfect place for an ambush.

Xan was on the ground again; the big manhad him pinned and it didn't look like he'd getfree anytime soon. Donna looked around for abranch or something else she could use as aweapon, but it was hard to see clearly in thedark and the constant movement and fightingmade things all the more confusing.

Her eyes came to rest on the street guy'shands as they forced Xan's head back againstthe cracked earth. There was a strange sort ofblurring happening around them--a soft glow of

Page 171: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

light that didn't belong--almost as though she'djust woken up and her eyes weren't workingproperly yet. Xan was still struggling wildly,making it hard to focus, but there was nomistaking the weird haze surrounding theattacker's hands and face--the only two visibleparts of his body, given how bundled up inGoodwill clothing he was.

"Xan, get away from him!" Donna called, hervoice shaking. Of course, that was exactly whatXan was trying to do, but she couldn't helpherself. An awful feeling was crawling from herstomach up into her chest. Her arms werestarting to ache horribly, and the sensation ofpins and needles in her fingers made tearsstand out in her eyes.

Crazy Homeless Dude lowered his head toXan's face and ... what the hell was he doing?Donna watched with repulsion as the man'steeth suddenly seemed sharper, like there weretoo many of them to fit properly in his mouth.

Page 172: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

That's not a homeless dude, Donna thought.This wasn't just a random street guy trying tomug them.

The hands now squeezing Xan's throatbegan to look more like claws. As Donnafocused her full attention on the two figuresscuffling on the cold ground, she saw rightthrough the wood elf's glamour.

No, this couldn't be happening. Not here--here on the Common while she was on a date.Only her "date" was being attacked by acreature with too many teeth and anotherworldly strength that was completely outof proportion to its size; its true size. Becausenow that she could see through the elfskin,Donna saw that Crazy Homeless Dude's clotheswere all part of the illusion--none of it was real--and Xan had a wood elf sitting on his chest,digging its claws into his wrists and trying toreach his throat with its razor-sharp teeth.

"Stop!" she yelled, running forward, ignoring

Page 173: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the pain stabbing at her arms. The elf was in itsnatural habitat--surrounded by grass and trees,with no buildings or cars or other man-madestructures to trouble it. No iron.

No iron, Donna thought, except for the ironin my own body. Pushing down the rising terrorthat made her feel like she might vomit, shepulled the velvet glove from her right hand andran toward this creature from her nightmares.This was the second one that had stepped outof those dreams in as many days, and now sheknew there was something serious happening.No more wondering about chance strays orMaker's "experiments"--this was something else.

And it was very, very real.

The clouds chose that moment to part. Thewaxing moon shone down and its light flashedon the tattoos winding along the back ofDonna's hand. Her flesh was barely visiblethrough the silvery patterns that were stampedpermanently into it. Xan was too busy to notice

Page 174: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

anything at the moment, but that didn't meanhe wouldn't find out the truth the moment shegrabbed the wood elf.

Well, there were worse things. One of themwould be seeing Xan hurt by the creature, andshe wasn't going to let that happen.

The elf's black eyes flickered in her directionas Donna approached, but it was too late for itto stop her and she was already on top of it.She gripped its spindly arm and gritted herteeth against the pain that settled into the bonesof her fingers.

As the pure iron in her hands made contactwith the fey flesh of the dark elf, smoke belchedfrom the twiggy surface of its shoulder and thecreature howled with inhuman fury. It releasedXan and tried to bat Donna away with its freehand. She dodged out of reach--just in time--but kept hold of the elf and pulled it fartheraway from Xan. She tried not to think about thesmell of burning wood. Her eyes watered as the

Page 175: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

smoke filled the air, and her alarm grew as shesaw how high the curling cloud had alreadyr isen. Crap. Lighting bonfires on IronbridgeCommon was illegal, and the last thing theyneeded was a park warden turning up to seewhat was going on.

Xan stumbled to his feet, brushing himselfoff and staring at Donna with amazement. Nothorror, she was relieved to note, but somethingmore like admiration. And something else, too,but she couldn't quite place what it was. Shewasn't sure if it was good or bad, but his eyesflashed viridian-bright in the darkness as hewatched her grapple with the screeching elf.

Before she could think about it further, thecreature got its other hand around her forearm--still covered by the thick wool of her coat--andtried to free itself.

Xan was suddenly there, too, and the thingdidn't stand a chance after that. They got itpressed against a narrow tree trunk between

Page 176: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

them, and Xan whipped off his long black coatand threw it over the elf's head.

Donna wondered if Xan was still seeing ahomeless guy, but she doubted the elfskin hadheld once she'd gotten hold of the creature withthe full force of her iron-clad hands. Shewondered how Xan was coping with therevelation that monsters existed; was this thesecond time she was going to have to explainall of this craziness to a friend?

And yet ... Xan hadn't exactly lookedshocked.

Just as Donna thought it was over, with theelf subdued beneath Xan's coat and Xan sittingon top of it while Donna pulled her glove backon with shaking hands, the elf somehowwriggled free and leapt to its feet. Damn, thosethings were slippery.

The coat was now hampering Xan more thanthe elf--he couldn't get hold of the creature

Page 177: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

before it bolted into the nearest gap betweentwo saplings. The coat caught on a branch, andthe wood elf was off and running.

However, Xan--as well as being incrediblyagile and undaunted by an inhuman opponent--was fast. He dashed after the fleeing wood elf,leaving Donna to wait, her heart pushing itsway into her throat with each passing moment.She wondered if she should follow them, butshe was pretty certain she wouldn't be able tokeep up. And maybe she'd get lost, and thenshe might not find Xan at all. Biting her lip andrubbing her arms to keep warm, she was justbeginning to doubt her decision to stay putwhen Xan's bright hair appeared from adifferent place in the small patch of trees.

He didn't seem particularly out of breath, buthis cheeks were flushed, probably more fromthe cold than from exertion. They looked ateach other across the short distance thatseparated them.

Page 178: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

What did it all mean? Donna fought downpanic and tried to think of the best way toapproach this--should she admit to knowingwhat the creature was?

Xan broke eye contact first and collected hiscoat from the shrubs. He dusted it off andshrugged it back on, running both handsthrough his hair as he looked at the ground fora long moment.

"Xan--" she said.

"Donna--"

They both stopped.

Xan walked toward her. "Ladies first."

She frowned. "What happened to ... youknow ... "

"Oh, you mean the elf?" His voice was filledwith loathing, but she was pretty certain itwasn't directed at her. She somehow knew thatthe clear note of disgust was aimed solely at the

Page 179: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

elves.

Okay, so he knew what the creature was.Alexander Grayson knew what a freaking woodelf was. And this evening was now officiallyweirder than ever. Not knowing what to say,Donna kept her mouth shut and just watchedhim. She hardly knew Xan, but somethingconnected them. She had a horrible feeling thatshe was going to find out what it was, soonerrather than later.

Xan suddenly stumbled, pain flashing acrosshis face as he clutched his ribs. Her heartpounding, Donna ran to his side and hoveredthere, unsure whether or not she should touchhim.

"What happened?" she asked, feeling uselessas he winced and bent over, breathing hard.

He held out a hand. "Don't," he said, strainmaking his voice weak. "It's nothing."

"Nothing?" She was suddenly angry. At the

Page 180: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

party he had seemed so keen to get close toher, and now he was holding her at arm'slength. Literally. "You're hurt, let me see--"

Xan knocked her hand away. "I said, it'snothing. That thing bit me before it escaped. Ialmost had it."

At least he could stand straight again, andDonna realized that the anger she'd heard in hisvoice was born not just of pain, but offrustration--disappointment that the creaturehad gotten away.

"It bit you?" She tried to pull open his coatto see. "Where? Oh Xan, those things arevicious ... "

"Yeah," he replied, stepping out of herreach. "And you seem to know a lot aboutthem."

Donna chewed on her lip. She was worriedabout Xan--about how badly hurt he might be--but she was also terrified about revealing too

Page 181: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

much of herself. It seemed like someone haddeclared open season on her most carefullyguarded secrets, and she didn't like it.

She didn't like it one bit.

"Listen." She raised her chin and looked Xanfiercely in the eye. "Yes, I know things aboutthem--but so do you. And you're the one whosaid we had stuff to talk about. That's why we'reout here in the first place."

"So let's talk." It sounded like a challenge.

"I'm not talking about this stuff out here--noway."

"There's nobody to hear us, Donna." Xangestured around them at the empty trees andthe deserted pathway.

Donna swallowed, feeling suddenly veryalone. She wished that Navin was here, whichwas pretty dumb considering how hard she'dtried to protect him from all the craziness. "I'mcold and I'm scared, Xan. I don't want to talk

Page 182: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

here."

He winced again, touching his ribs as thoughgingerly testing them. "Sorry, you're right. I'mbeing a jerk. Let's go to my place."

She only hesitated for a moment. "As longas you let me see where it hurt you."

A lopsided smile replaced the painedexpression on his face. "You just want to seeme with my shirt off."

Donna felt her cheeks flush. "You wish.Come on, let's get moving."

She turned away from him and headed backto the path, trying to pretend she couldn't hearthe soft laughter behind her.

Page 183: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

As they turned onto the wide residential streetlined with oak trees and townhouses, the hairon the back of Donna's neck prickled. Sheglanced behind them, but saw nothing out ofthe ordinary. She tried to shake the feeling thatsomeone was following them, but found herselfturning around every so often, trying to catch aglimpse of a pursuing shadow.

It was no wonder she'd gotten so paranoid--now she had proof that there were wood elvessneaking around the city (not that the one onthe Common had been doing much sneaking).It had been such a long time since the dark feylast entered Ironbridge; they must have theirreasons, but Donna wasn't certain she wantedto know about them.

She shivered in the evening air.

Page 184: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"We're here," Xan said, stopping halfway upthe street.

They stood in front of the familiar three-story house, almost identical to its neighborsexcept for the bright window shutters. Donnacouldn't tell what color they were in theshadow-strewn lamplight, but they looked likethey might be crimson. The place seemeddifferent, somehow, from the way it had lookedon Saturday night. She couldn't quite put herfinger on it, but it was something to do with thefact that back then, she'd been with Navin and,no matter how much she'd protested going tothe stupid party in the first place, there hadbeen an element of adventure about the wholeevent.

But this time? This time things were verydifferent, and this was certainly no adventure.

Xan walked up the three stone steps andtook a bunch of keys out of his jeans pocket.

Page 185: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Well, come on then."

Donna took a deep breath, realizing thatshe'd been staring at the windows. She was stillon the sidewalk, and Xan was holding open thefront door.

"Sorry," she said. "I was just trying to figureout how to get the lid back on." The image ofPandora's Box had come to mind--there was nogetting away from it now, and not just withNavin. It seemed she was being forced to letpeople into her life, no matter what the Orderof the Dragon wanted.

His face twisted with confusion. "Um ... whatlid?"

She smiled and shook her head. "Nothing,forget it."

Xan was still frowning at her as she walkedpast him and into the house.

Page 186: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"There." Donna put the finishing touches onthe medical dressing. "All finished."

Xan raised an eyebrow. "Not bad. Firsttime?"

Dammit, she thought. Another guy in herlife who could do that eyebrow thing. She willedherself not to blush and, for once, managed tostay composed. Xan really was very goodlooking, with cheekbones a model would killfor. Just sitting this close to him--on his bed--made her skin vibrate.

They were in Xan's bedroom again; he'd saidthe medical supplies were in the upstairsbathroom, and Donna had chosen to believehim. She didn't think he was just trying to lureher back to his room, not when he was bleedingall over the place. She'd refused to talk aboutelves and insisted on seeing his injury beforeanything else. Not that she was a first aidexpert, but she at least knew something aboutthe sort of damage the creatures could inflict.

Page 187: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna had tried really hard not to thinkabout how toned Xan's chest was whileexamining the imprint of the elf's jagged teeth.This wasn't the time to act like a teenager. But Iam a teenager, she'd wanted to shout. It was sounfair--why did these things have to happen?Why couldn't she just have a normal life? Andthen she immediately felt angry with herself forthe blast of self-pity. She was determined toaccept whatever life had to throw at her.

Of course, despite her good intentions, shedidn't always succeed.

Xan had lifted up his gray button-down shirtso she could get to the cuts along the ribs onhis left side. There was already a livid bruiseagainst his golden skin, but the flesh had onlybeen broken in a couple places.

As she packed the bandages away, Donna'smind immediately turned to what came next.Did they have to have the Big Talk? Something

Page 188: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

had brought this beautiful guy into her life, andshe was both terrified and excited to find outwhy.

"Donna, look at me." There was that threadof vulnerability in Xan's voice again. "I have toshow you something. It ... might be easier thanjust talking. You want to understand how Iknow about those things, right? Know about thefey?"

When she didn't reply, he stepped in front ofthe bedroom door and began unbuttoning hisshirt.

"What are you doing?" Donna heard howthin and breathless her voice sounded. "Wealready dealt with the wound."

"Oh, come on." He let out a frustratedbreath. "What the hell do you take me for?"

She laughed, nervously. "Sorry."

"Just let me do this." Xan continued to workon the buttons, his eyes fixed on hers. It was

Page 189: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

intense and weird, and she wondered if sheshould feel more afraid.

"Wait a minute," she said finally. "I thinkwe're having a misunderstanding here ... "

"Shut up, will you? Trust me." His tonemade her stop. What was it about this guy thatmade her want to trust him?

Xan's fingers looked steady as he got to thetop button of the shirt. He turned to face thedoor, so that his back was toward her, andallowed the shirt to slide off his shoulders andfall softly to the floor.

The skin on his back was as smooth andgolden as it was on his chest. He was broad-shouldered, and his muscles were lean andsculpted. His waist tapered neatly to the top ofhis jeans.

But it was none of this that held Donna'sattention. None of this that made her gasp withshock and a strange sort of recognition.

Page 190: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Above Xan's shoulder blades lay two lividscars, several inches long, covered with bumpyscar tissue. White, pink, and magenta. Thepalette of colors told the old and painful story ofa gradual healing process. The scars stood outstarkly against the warm tone of his skin.

With one hand to her mouth, Donna steppedforward despite her horror. She had to see. Ifhe was going to trust her--someone he hardlyeven knew--with this, she could at least showthe respect such a revelation deserved. Shestood within touching distance, wantingdesperately to reach out to Xan in that moment.Her hand wavered, then settled back against herfluttering belly.

Up close, she could see twisted ropes of scartissue deep beneath his flesh, not just acrossthe surface. Whatever it was that had happenedmust have hurt like hell. It was unimaginable.Well, maybe not unimaginable ... She felt asympathetic twinge in her hands and arms as

Page 191: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

she craned her neck in the dim light to examinethe badly healed wounds. Sadness tightened herthroat at the thought that his healing had comewith such terrible scars. It made her feel a rushof gratitude toward Maker, for the care she'dreceived after her own terrible injuries.

Releasing a painful breath, Donna broughther attention back to the room. Back to Xan.

"What happened?" Her voice was low butsteady.

"I think you already know." Xan's voice wasmuffled, his back a painful map of loss andhistory.

Shaking her head, even though she knew hecouldn't see her, Donna tried to reply. "No, Idon't know. I don't."

"It's where they tore out my wings."

"Wings," she echoed, faintly.

Xan turned to face her, turning those

Page 192: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

dreadful scars away so she no longer had tolook at them. He bent down to pick up thediscarded shirt and hastily shrugged his wayback into it, leaving it unbuttoned.

She stood there for a moment, motionless,allowing herself to breathe slowly and evenly.Be calm, she told herself. You can be calm inthe face of this.

Another thought came to her: Isn't itinteresting that I don't doubt him? Not for asecond. She could thank her twisted upbringingfor that.

"You're not saying much," Xan said, alltraces of his earlier confidence wiped from hisface. There was a deep frown-line between hisbrows, and his eyes looked heavy and tired.Shadows danced on the planes of his cheeksand the dip of his throat.

"I don't know what to say." Donna gesturedwith one gloved hand, trying to find the right

Page 193: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

words. "I don't understand why you're showingme this. Xan, your back--"

Xan shrugged. "I'm used to it now."

Donna felt a pain in her chest, one thatalmost matched the ache in the bones of herhands and arms. "No you're not," she said."How can you ever be? Nobody could get usedto that."

"How can you know that?"

"Because I'm speaking from experience."

And Donna did the thing she'd neverimagined that she would do. She swallowed,then carefully and slowly peeled off her longvelvet gloves, feeling not unlike a burlesque act.Except an experienced burlesque dancer's handswouldn't be shaking as much as hers were rightnow. She tossed her hair back and tried to meetXan's eyes as she held both hands out, palmsdown, in front of her.

It was one of the hardest things she had

Page 194: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

ever done.

From mid-forearm to the tips of her fingers,Donna's arms and hands were covered withswirling silver artwork. It was as if a tattoo artisthad created a spectacular silver pigment andused it to ink her arms in intricate whorls andcurves; curls that extended down to her wrists,and then across the backs of her hands anddown each finger. If you looked quickly, therewas the illusion that her hands and arms weremade of metal--it was only when you lookedproperly that you realized a delicate patternenclosed her flesh.

What people wouldn't know was that themarks were the result of magical wardingsbranded not just onto the surface of Donna'sskin, but inside as well. There had beenoperations when she was a child, magicaloperations that she chose not to think about.Not because there had been pain at the time,but because of the strange cold metal that now

Page 195: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

encased her bones. Maker might be a mastercraftsman, but Donna sometimes had a hardtime appreciating his work when it made herfeel so cold.

But this strange beauty was part of her now,forever. Her skin never itched or tanned underthe sun, or scalded if the water was too hot.

Xan didn't say a word for what felt like alifetime. Donna swallowed hard and forcedherself to look at him as he drank in the sight ofher. He was transfixed by the shimmering silverspirals that wound around her wrists and uptoward her elbows.

His eyes shone brighter than ever as helooked at her. "I knew there must be a reasonthat I met you. You're like me. Youunderstand."

Donna couldn't help a small, sad smile. "Andyou understand me, too." She pulled on hergloves again, concentrating on the task so as

Page 196: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

not to see the warmth in Xan's gaze. There wasa buzzing sound in her ears and she feltlightheaded.

"Thank you," Xan said, his voice grave.

"For what?"

"For trusting me."

Donna shrugged awkwardly as silence fellbetween them again, making her wonder if shehad just made a terrible mistake. What was shedoing? Had she lost her mind? As shecontemplated the state of her sanity, the silencestretched and took on a new quality. It feltloaded with something heavier--somehow morereal--and Donna wasn't sure she wanted to letthe moment unfold. She shifted uncomfortably.

"I still don't know what to say to you, Xan."She nibbled at her lower lip. "I mean ... my lifehas had some pretty strange things in it, but upuntil now a guy with wings wasn't one of them."

"I don't have wings anymore," he said, his

Page 197: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

voice hollow.

"Sorry, I just ... " She shook her head,unable to continue. What could she say? Sheforced a smile. "Don't tell me you're some kindof fallen angel, please. Because, you know, Idon't think I could handle that."

Xan barked out a short laugh. "You meanyou could handle something else?"

"I don't think I believe in angels, that's all.And if you were one, that would mean I'd haveto re-evaluate my beliefs. I'm not quite ready todo that."

"You're in the clear, Donna Underwood. I'mcertainly no angel." A smile spread slowlyacross his face.

She laughed, a strained release of tensionmore than anything else. "Phew."

They stood in silence for a moment longer.

But Donna couldn't help herself. She had to

Page 198: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

say it. "So, you're fey, then." Because really,what else could he be?

He started, surprise in his eyes, thensomething that looked a lot like relief. He drewin a shaky breath. "Only half."

"Half fey." She nodded, confirmingsomething to herself. Of course, she knew thatthere were half-fey beings walking amonghumans. Apart from the interspecies matingthat must have happened over the course ofcenturies, even before the faeries had left thisworld for good, there were the small numbersof solitary fey left behind. So it wasn'tinconceivable that there would be some half-faery kids wandering around, hidden amongtheir human cousins. But she had neverimagined that any of those children would haveactual wings.

O r should have had wings. Her throatconstricted with sorrow; sadness for what Xanhad lost, but also for how alone he must feel.

Page 199: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Her eyes flickered to the clock by his bed--thesame one she'd seen when she was first here,Saturday night. It seemed like so long ago, andyet only two days had passed.

Donna felt so tired. Her shoulders ached andher throat was scratchy. She hoped she wasn'tcoming down with something. "I have to go.I'm having a late dinner at Navin's tonight--hisfather invited me. I was only supposed to meetyou for a coffee."

Xan was too polite to point out how obviousit was that she'd made late plans with her friendas a safety net, an escape route from coffeewith a stranger.

"Always dashing off, just like Cinderella." Hisface showed disappointment, but he helped heron with her coat and straightened her collar. "Istill don't know anything about you."

"I just showed you something that wouldbeg to differ."

Page 200: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Xan pushed his hair out of his eyes. Hisbangs looked as though they needed cutting."Seeing is one thing, but I'm left makingguesses and not coming up with a lot thatmakes sense."

She sighed. "I know. I'm sorry."

"So," he said. "Can you meet metomorrow?"

He was insistent, she had to give him that. "Iguess ... "

"Thanks for sounding so enthusiastic." Asmile touched his lips.

Donna wondered how on earth Xan couldfind anything to smile about at a time like this."I didn't mean it that way. I'm just finding this--"

He raised his eyebrows. "Hot?"

"I was going to say intense," she replied,tempted to hit him.

Page 201: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"And hot?" His voice held a wistful note, butshe knew he was just teasing her. Why did guyshave to do that, anyway? She shook her headand decided to ignore it. "I'll meet you after myclasses tomorrow."

Xan insisted on walking her back across theCommon. She didn't protest this, not after theirrun-in with the elf. There were no furtherincidents, although she'd caught her breathwhen they passed a young homeless guysleeping on a bench under a newsprint blanket.

It was getting late and she was drained,half-wishing she didn't have dinner plans. Ifthey had just been with Navin, he'd understandher need for a quiet night, but they were withNavin's family, and she didn't want to let hisfather down on such short notice. It had beenkind of him to invite her and, anyway, she reallydid want to check whether Navin was okay. Shehad to see for herself that he wasn't slowlygoing nuts with all his new knowledge. All the

Page 202: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

craziness.

Truth be told, Donna really just needed toknow that Navin was still her friend.

The moon-sliver hung high in the obsidiansky. She kept glancing at her companionstriding along so quietly beside her. I'm fallingfor him, Donna thought fiercely. And then:That's ridiculous. She probably only felt sodrawn to him because of the things they had incommon. That made far more sense.

Giving herself a mental shake as they passedthrough the gates at the edge of the Common,she turned to Xan. "You can leave me here,now. Thanks. It's not much farther."

"Let me walk you all the way home." Theystood, looking at one another.

"You'd better not."

"Ah." He looked serious. "You don't wantyour friend to see us together." His intimationwas clear.

Page 203: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Navin is my friend, I told you." She tried topush down the annoyance she felt tighteningher chest. "It's just ... I haven't told him aboutyou, yet."

Xan's brows drew together. "He met me onSaturday."

"I mean, he doesn't know I was seeing youtonight."

"So you're going to tell him." It sounded likea challenge.

"Maybe. What I do or don't tell Nav is noneof your business."

She saw a muscle working in his jaw. Helooked about to say something, but thenstopped, took a visibly deep breath, and rubbeda hand over his face. "Right. Of course. I justwish we could spend more time together, that'sall."

She nodded and decided to let it go. He was

Page 204: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

pretty intense and that could be scary, butunder the circumstances it was hard to blamehim. "It's okay. Good night. I'll see youtomorrow."

"Good night--" He took a step toward her.

Donna backed away, almost tripping overthe edge of the pathway where it joined thesidewalk. Turning quickly, she walked homewithout looking back.

Page 205: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

That was the best meal I've had in ages," Donnasaid, her stomach full to bursting. Despite howtired she felt, she was happy, after all, that thisdinner had been scheduled. "Thank you forgoing to so much trouble, Dr. Sharma."

"No trouble at all, Donna. Always a pleasureto have you sit at our table." Navin's fathersmiled benevolently at Donna and his twochildren, frowning when his usually mild gazecame to rest on his daughter.

Nisha, her head down, was busy texting. Herlong black hair shone under the lights, lookingto Donna like a raven's wing. Donna gave her agentle prod under the table.

Nisha's big brown eyes flashed withannoyance, but when she noticed that her fatherwas giving her a stern look, her expression

Page 206: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

softened. Glancing gratefully at Donna, sheslipped the cell phone into the pocket of herskinny jeans, having to half-stand to do so, butat least Dr. Sharma looked mollified.

Hiding a smirk, Navin started to clear thetable and Donna quickly rose to join him. Dr.Sharma stopped them with a sweep of his arm."Don't worry about that today, son--you attendto your guest. Nisha and I will do the dishes."

Nisha shot Navin a glare, but didn't argue.

Donna tried not to smile at being referred toas Navin's "guest." She'd been coming over tovisit for three years, yet Dr. Sharma still treatedher like an honored guest each time she washere. It was sort of nice, she had to admit.

Upstairs in Navin's tiny bedroom, she laydown on the bed to stretch her stomach. "Thatwas an amazing curry." It felt good to be doingsomething normal with her friend. She evendared let herself believe that everything would

Page 207: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

be okay between them.

"Yeah," Navin agreed, sorting through anuntidy stack of CDs. "He and Mom often cookedtogether when we were younger. Now he sayshe's glad he didn't leave it all to her or he'd bepretty useless now."

Donna smiled. "He does a great job."

Navin came and sat at the end of the bed,leaning against the wall. They listened to thequiet music--a movie soundtrack Navin wascurrently very excited about--and Donnaallowed the comfort of just being together toease her worried mind.

"Nav ... " She sat up and leaned against theheadboard.

Navin's brown eyes were soft as he waitedfor her to speak. He was giving her time, whichshe sort of appreciated, but on the other hand,she wished he would make everything easierand fill the gap for her.

Page 208: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Sighing, she reached out and took his handin hers. "I'm so glad you let me come overtonight."

He frowned. "Dad wanted you to come--whywould I get in the way of that?"

"Oh Nav, you know why. After everything Itold you ... " Her voice trailed off and she staredat the psychedelic screensaver flashing acrosshis computer monitor. Anything to avoid hisgaze. How could she tell him that she didn'tthink she could go on if he wasn't her bestfriend any more?

Navin touched her chin and gently drew heraround to face him. "It's all right, Donna. I'mnot saying this is easy--getting my head aroundeverything and readjusting my wholeworldview--but I'm doing my best. And I'm stillhere, okay?"

Donna felt a warm glow spread through herchest, pushing away the last cold threads of

Page 209: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

fear. "You're so important to me. You knowthat, right?"

He smiled. "Wow, you must be stressed,Underwood. Admitting your true feelings forme? I should get that recorded."

Donna gave him a shove, being careful tohold back.

"That was pathetic. Call yourself asuperhero?"

"Oh, ha ha. You're so funny. Maybe youcould be my sidekick, Sink Plunger Boy."

"Nah, girls make far better sidekicks thanguys," jibed Navin, giving her a hard push back."You should learn your place, you know?"

A full-scale fight ensued--more tickling thananything else, but totally fun and probably waytoo noisy. In the midst of it, Donna wonderedbriefly if they might be too old for this, and shewas also conscious of Dr. Sharma and Nisha notall that far away. But then she decided, What

Page 210: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the hell.

Gasping for breath, Donna finally pulledaway and sat up to smooth her wayward hairand straighten her sweater. "You're such apushover, Sharma."

"Oh yeah, whatever. I was holding back."

"And you think I wasn't?" She grinned evilly.

Navin sat up too, resting his elbows on hisknees and watching her with a suddenly seriousexpression. "So, what are you going to do?"

"About what?" Her mind had wandered backto Xan--to the smooth skin of his stomach, acruel contrast to those terrible scars on hisback--and she shook herself guiltily.

"All of it." He rolled his eyes.

Donna shrugged. "I don't know. Sneakingaround behind my aunt's back like this? I couldbe in big trouble if I don't tell her about thethings I've seen the past couple days. The Order

Page 211: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

doesn't play games; you don't know what it'slike."

He frowned. "Yeah, well, I would know ifyou'd start talking to me more."

She sighed. "You know it's only because Ican't. And I was scared to tell you."

"Scared ? Of what?"

"Of losing you," she said in a small voice.For a moment she wished the bed wouldswallow her up, as she waited for thereassurance that she'd half-convinced herselfwould never come.

"Hey, you're never going to lose me,Underwood--you're stuck with me for life. Doyou hear me?"

Donna shrugged and tried to believe him.She hated herself for sounding so pathetic. "Iwas protecting you, as well. It's dangerous outthere, Nav. There are things you wouldn'tbelieve."

Page 212: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"I think I'd believe anything you told me, atthis point. I saw an elf yesterday, remember?"He flashed one of those quick grins at her.

"That's true." She smiled weakly. Was it onlyyesterday?

"If it's any help, I think I'm beginning tounderstand why you kept so much from me."

She shifted uncomfortably on the bed. "Ididn't want to hide things. I wanted to tell youso many times."

He shrugged. "Don't sweat it. I've beenlooking into things for myself now, anyway."

"You have?" Donna's temples started to hurt.Oh God, she thought, please don't let him bedoing anything stupid.

"I asked my dad about alchemy, for a start."

Navin looked so proud of himself, Donnadidn't know if she had the heart to burst hisbubble. She thought about it for moment ...

Page 213: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

yeah, maybe she did.

"Your d a d ?" she asked. "What are youasking him for? You do know we're well intothe twenty-first century; most people who wantto 'look into things' give Google a shot."

"You're a barrel of laughs tonight, you knowthat? Seriously, though, I knew Dad would beup on this stuff; he's totally into Indianphilosophy. Apparently alchemy's been studiedin India for centuries. It's really quiteinteresting--"

"I'm sure it is." Donna gave him a hardstare. "But maybe we could save the lessons foranother time? I get enough of this at home."

"Okay, but I'm saving this stuff up for you.It's pretty cool."

Donna couldn't help smiling, but at the sametime it sort of freaked her out that Navin hadtalked about this with his father. Sure, Dr.Sharma was cool as far as parents went, but she

Page 214: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

couldn't afford for Navin to take any risks. Notjust for her sake or to protect the secrecy of theOrder, but for his own safety.

"Navin, you were careful with what youasked, right?" Donna bit her lip, hoping shedidn't sound as if she didn't trust him.

He rolled his eyes. "No, I totally blabbed allabout you and the Order of the Dragon. Ihaven't gotten around to the dark elves yet, butgive me time."

Donna blushed but let out a sigh of relief."Shut up."

"Look, I wouldn't even have to do my owndetective work if you'd open up a bit more.Surely there are things you can share now,right? You've told me as much as you havealready, so there's no reason to hold back anymore."

She took a deep breath. "Uh-oh, I don't likethe sound of this."

Page 215: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

He smiled nervously, pulling his knees up tohis chest and wrapping his arms around them."There's no easy way to ask this, and I'm goingto sound like I've completely lost it but ... Ihave to know." He took a visibly deep breath."You are human, aren't you, Don? Not that itmatters to me, I swear. You know I'm an equalopportunities kinda guy."

Gripping her hands tightly together as shetried to ignore the hot thread of guilt runningthrough her, Donna forced a smile. "Of courseI'm human, idiot. What did you think? That Iwas suddenly going to grow fangs or turn into awerewolf at the next full moon?"

He shrugged, his brown cheeks gaining acute reddish tint. "Honestly, with everything I'veseen and heard? I just needed to check. Cut mesome slack here."

Donna pushed down any lingering guilt--itwasn't like she was really lying to him. She washuman. Okay, so maybe she'd been enhanced

Page 216: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

after her injuries, but that didn't make her lessthan human. At least, that's what Aunt Paigehad always told her. In her aunt's view, themodifications that Maker had created to saveher arms and hands made her "more thanhuman." Which sounded a little better.

Didn't it?

"You look cute when you blush, Sharma."Teasing him seemed the best way to go.

He narrowed his eyes. "I don't blush."

"Sure you do. You're doing it right now."Donna grinned and felt some of her worriesdrift away as Navin's slow smile appeared, justlike old times.

"You're crazy. All the magic must've gottento you."

"I am not crazy."

"You must be, if you've got the hots for acollege dropout with nothing better to do than

Page 217: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

throw lame parties for kids like us."

Now it was Donna's turn, and she squirmedas her cheeks flushed. She hadn't even gottenround to mentioning Xan yet. "Shut it, BikerBoy."

So the teasing and fighting began again, andthis time they did make too much noise and hadto stop suddenly after a polite knock on thedoor from Dr. Sharma.

They lowered their voices and talked longinto the night. Donna told Navin about theWood Monster and the hunting elves, about thenight she lost her father in the woods, about themultiple operations and magical tattoos neededto fix her injuries. It was almost as though theearlier revelations with Xan had prepared herfor this, like they had been a dress rehearsal forthe Big Performance. For so many years, theidea of telling Navin the awful truth had beenboth a dream and a nightmare for Donna; itseemed too much to hope for that he might

Page 218: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

actually still accept her.

She watched her best friend's kind andfamiliar face relax as she opened up to him, andprayed that she wasn't going to end up hurtinghim.

Back in her own room, way past curfew,Donna stripped off her clothes and threw themonto the wicker chair in the corner of her room.She pulled on pajamas and rubbed her achingarms and wrists. It felt good to get the glovesoff, even if it meant she had to look at theintricate patterns. Well, it wasn't like she hadn'ttaken the stupid things off enough times tonightalready. Maybe she should start leaving hergloves at home. See what Aunt Paige made ofthat.

She swallowed as she remembered the lookon Navin's face when she'd finally shown himthe truth--the tattoos that made her "more than

Page 219: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

human" and a lot more dangerous than yourregular seventeen-year-old girl. Navin'sreaction? Incredibly, he had held her hands inhis and told her it didn't matter to him if shewas covered from head to toe in purple paisley.She was still Donna; she was still his bestfriend.

He was amazing and she wondered, not forthe first time, what she'd done to deserve sucha good and loyal friend. Sighing, she turned onthe bedside lamp and switched off the mainlight, going over to the window to check that itwas closed against the cold. As she lifted thecurtain aside, she thought she heard somethingoutside the window; a sort of scrabbling andsnuffling sound. Now what?

Holding her breath, Donna angled her bodyto cover the reflection of her lamp in the glass,the better to see outside. Her bedroom was atthe back of the house, so her view consisted ofa row of yards and an alleyway, with the taller

Page 220: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

buildings of downtown Ironbridge beyond that.She strained her eyes, trying to see into heraunt's pristine back yard.

Something bounded over the fence, adarting shadow with a long tail and huge eyesthat caught the light of the moon. Just anotherdamn cat. She let out a sigh of relief anddeterminedly pulled the curtains tightly shut.There's nothing out there, Underwood, she toldherself. Just go to bed.

But of course, she couldn't sleep, and hermind kept whirring with all the things that hadhappened. First, there was the wood elf atMaker's. The old alchemist claimed to have"dealt with it." How he'd done that Donnawasn't sure she wanted to know, but whateverhad gone down while she was there, hecertainly didn't want her to tell Aunt Paige aboutit.

And it was odd that Maker had mentionedSimon Gaunt. Was the Order's secretary

Page 221: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

involved in whatever Maker's so-calledexperiments were? More importantly, could shefind out for sure without alerting anyone to hersuspicions?

Then there'd been the second elf thatattacked her and Xan on Ironbridge Common. Itwas too much to hope for that it had beensimple chance. Maybe it really was only a stray,but then why wasn't it in the remains ofIronwood Forest with the other strays? The factthat the targets of the attack had been adaughter of the alchemists and a human-faeryhybrid indicated something a lot more sinisterthan simply a random encounter. Donna wasn'tnaive enough to believe that two dark elves inas many days was nothing to worry about; notto mention her near-certainty that somethinghad been watching her and Navin outside Xan'shouse after the party.

So why didn't she just ignore Maker'swarning and spill everything to Aunt Paige?

Page 222: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

That was the big question--maybe even biggerthan anything else that was happening. Whatwas stopping her from relieving herself of thisburden and handing it over to the alchemists?

Even before the tangle of questions hadfinished filling her overwrought mind, she knewthe answer. It wasn't that she didn't trust heraunt; it was more about her growing suspicionthat she couldn't trust the Order. Donna hadnever really been comfortable with theorganization that practically ran her life--a secretsociety that kept secrets from her even abouther own parents.

She had a horrible suspicion that all of thesethings were linked, but she didn't know how thepieces fit together. Of course, that didn't meanthat she couldn't find out. Starting tomorrow.

Page 223: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna sat in Simon Gaunt's wood-panelledstudy at the Frost Estate, trying not to fallasleep as Alma Kensington droned on aboutalchemical theory. Her tutor was talking aboutthe prima materia--the first matter--somethingthat Donna knew she should be more interestedin, but it was difficult to focus on anything afterwhat had happened to her and Xan last night.

And after what she'd shared with both himand Navin. She hoped that her guilty consciencedidn't show on her face.

Her eyes wandered to one of the manyportraits of long-dead alchemists that hungaround the study. It portrayed a spooky-lookingdude in a black skullcap and Elizabethan robes;he had deep-set eyes and a crazy white beard.The inscription beneath read:

Page 224: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

WHO DOES NOT UNDERSTANDSHOULD EITHER LEARN

OR BE SILENT.

These words were attributed to Dr. JohnDee, mathematician, astrologer, and MasterMagus. Quentin had once told her that Deemight even have been a spy for Elizabeth I inEngland, although those were just legends.

Donna sighed. If Dr. Dee's words should betaken to heart, she really ought to keep hermouth shut about all the things that had beenhappening lately--she sure as hell didn'tunderstand them. There was a lot about theOrder of the Dragon that she didn't understand,and those parts that were becoming clearerweren't exactly filling her with a warm fuzzyfeeling.

Alma Kensington chose that moment to turnher ash-blonde head and fix Donna with herwatery blue eyes. Her straight nose and pointedchin matched the long lines and angles of her

Page 225: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

body. "Donna, are you unwell this morning?"

Donna felt a frozen smile, more like agrimace, spread across her lips. "I'm just tired,Alma. Sorry."

Her tutor pulled herself up to her notinsignificant height. "Perhaps I should speak toyour aunt. This seems to be happening moreoften lately ... " She let her voice trail offsuggestively, the warning clear.

Gritting her teeth against the desire to yawn,Donna sat up straighter in the green leatherchair and shook her head. She swallowed theyawn so that she could speak. "Really, I'm fine.I was up too late reading."

"Something interesting, I hope," Almareplied coolly, before turning back to thePowerPoint display on the pull-down screen.

Lunchtime couldn't come fast enough, andDonna gladly escaped her makeshift

Page 226: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

schoolroom to get some fresh air out on thevast grounds of the Frost Estate. Shivering inthe cold, she wrapped her arms around herselfand set off on a circuit of the gardens, taking inthe gradual desolation that the approachingwinter had wreaked on the beautiful plants andflowers.

The elaborately arranged flowerbeds had anunderlying order and purpose that a casualobserver wouldn't see: everything was laid outaccording to the rules of sacred geometry. Itwas one of Quentin's pet projects, and AuntPaige had once told Donna that the gardensactually protected the estate from attack. Therewere elaborate swirls and arcs crisscrossed withdiagonal lines in clashing colors. Some of themost seemingly chaotic flower arrangementswere, in fact, carefully designed to mirrorgeometric shapes and precise angles. If viewedfrom the sky, the whole thing would lookamazing--kind of like a secret message that only

Page 227: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the stars could read.

In the eastern corner of the grounds, far inthe distance, there was a constant curl of smokewinding its way from the ground and up intothe sky. Donna had seen it there during coldweather and hot, throughout all seasons, andregardless of whether there were leaves to beburned or not. Aunt Paige had once told her itwas just a bonfire, but if that was true, thenwhy would it be burning all year round?

She returned to the house early, forcingherself to nibble on a sandwich that the kitchenstaff had sent for her. She wasn't even remotelyhungry, but forced herself to take a few bites asshe wandered the hallways. Her mind keptflashing back to images of the wood elfattacking Xan, just as the one in Maker'sworkshop had attacked Navin the previous day.Blowing out a breath, she gave herself a shakeand changed direction, stepping out of the wayof two members of Quentin's staff who were

Page 228: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

discussing some kind of building work as theywalked down one of the many richly carpetedhallways. Alma wouldn't be back yet, so Donnadecided to head down to the main library for awhile.

She often wondered what it would be like tolive in such a grand house, which apparentlyhad been a consideration when she was firstorphaned. She usually came to the conclusionthat it would be a lot more trouble than it wasworth; the restrictions and sense of forceddecorum here would drive her slowly insane.

And besides, living with Quentin and Simonwould be weird.

She was always so grateful to Aunt Paige fortaking in such a badly injured and traumatizedchild. Aunt Paige hadn't ever shown heranything but care and kindness--her ownparticular brand of practical kindness, to besure, but that was mostly enough. If shesometimes came across as a little strict, Donna

Page 229: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

realized this was probably because her aunt hadnever had a husband or children of her own;she was not the most natural mother-figure.And, of course, Aunt Paige always seemed toobusy for a family, what with full-time work andthe demands of the Order.

Stopping at the end of a quiet corridor onthe ground floor, Donna pushed throughelegant doors and into Quentin Frost's favoritelibrary. When she was younger, the archmasterhad seemed like a distant, mysterious figure.Almost magical, which wasn't so very far fromthe truth.

Not that she actually saw much of Quentin,even now. He had grown more and morereclusive over the years, and Donna had onlyseen him perhaps half a dozen times in the pastyear, either at the Sunday dinners Aunt Paigeencouraged her to attend or very rarely whenhe "came out of retirement" to teach one of herpractical classes. But back when she was young,

Page 230: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

he had occasionally found her in his librarybrowsing through the hundreds of books thatlined the shelves, and he'd seemed genuinelydelighted that she showed such a keen interest.

The other name for this library was the "BlueRoom," for obvious reasons. The three-piecesuite in the center of the large space wasupholstered in the softest royal blue velvet, andthe walls were a sort of duck-egg shadeinterspersed with tiny cornflower motifs.Personally, Donna thought the whole thing waskind of overdone, but Quentin liked to havecolor-themed sitting rooms.

The lounge area of the library was noexception. The couch was positioned in front ofa low coffee table made of rosewood, and onthat rested one of Quentin and Simon's favoriteevening pastimes: a chess set. But it was noordinary chess set; there was nothing regularabout it beyond the beautiful checkered board.This was elemental chess, something the

Page 231: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

alchemists had developed from the traditionalgame. Donna still hadn't learned how to play--the pieces had different names and wereassociated with the stars and planets. It hadalways looked confusing to her, and not reallylike something she could imagine herselfplaying.

Navin would probably love it.

In one corner of the room stood a loftygrandfather clock, jammed in between twohuge bookcases. She wandered over to itsfamiliar bulk, taking in the sharp smell of woodpolish and blinking her eyes against the fumes.The clock had recently been cleaned, and itgleamed under the bright ceiling spotlights.

Donna looked more closely when sherealized that the clock had stopped. She checkedthe time on her cell phone and looked back atthe ornate clock's face--yes, it appeared to haverun out of juice (or whatever it ran on) abouttwenty minutes ago. She ran her hands along

Page 232: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the smooth wooden casing, picking up thesticky residue of the polish on her green velvetgloves. She wondered how the clock opened,since there didn't appear to be any obviousmechanism or catch. Gazing back up at theivory face, with its large roman numerals and itselaborately curved hands sitting still and silent,Donna placed one hand on the glass coveringthe timepiece and felt around for some way ofopening the front. She could at least see howeasy it would be to change the time.

Biting her lip in concentration, Donnastretched higher on tiptoes, both hands on theclock face as she peered around the back of thecase. Perhaps somewhere behind the clock ...

"What do you think you're doing?" said asharp voice behind her.

If it was possible to jump any higher, Donnathought at that moment she would have doneit. As it was, she leapt into the air with a shriek,then turned to face the owner of that stern

Page 233: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

voice.

"I asked you a question, young lady." SimonGaunt's pale face pulled into grim lines, and hisflint-gray eyes were narrowed with suspicion.

"Er ... I ... "

"Well?"

Donna swallowed, trying desperately to wipethe guilty look off her face and resenting howlike a child he made her feel. It wasn't like she'ddone anything wrong. Plus, it felt strange thatthe normally unflustered Simon was undeniably... flustered? Anxious, even. Now isn't thatinteresting ...

She fixed her face into a mask of on-her-best-behavior. "I came here to look at thebooks, Simon. The Blue Room always makesme feel ... um, peaceful."

"So peaceful, it seems," he replied dryly,"that you find yourself examining the furnitureinstead of the bookshelves."

Page 234: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"I was only looking at it, I wasn't doing anyharm. I wondered how it worked, that's all."She cringed inwardly as disbelief crossedSimon's usually smooth face. "It's stopped, yousee?"

He raised his perfectly groomed silvereyebrows. "Really? I had no idea you had sucha burgeoning interest in horology. I must tellQuentin; I'm sure he'll be quite fascinated.You'll have something to talk about with him."

Horology? God, that sounded so boring.Donna tried to smile, walking away from thegrandfather clock and nearer to the couchwhere she had carelessly thrown her backpack."Hardly." She hoped she sounded moreconfident than she felt. "I was just curious."

"Hmm."

Simon's noncommittal grunt sounded harsh,but at least he had stopped staring at her withsuch outright hostility. Donna was shocked by

Page 235: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

his manner and tone. Sure, the Order'ssecretary was unpleasant at the best of times,but even for him this was pretty bizarre. Hewasn't just angry; he seemed ... scared. Thiscrazy defensive attitude about something asinnocent as a stupid clock got her thoughtshumming. What was Simon trying to hide?

Any minute now, would wood elves comepouring out of the clock, breaking free fromcaptivity after Simon and Maker's mysterious"experiments"?

Pushing aside these fantasies, Donna tried tolook polite and apologetic; it would do her nogood to antagonize him. "I'm sorry, Simon. Ireally was just interested. I'll get back to mybooks."

Simon looked at her backpack. "Which seemto still be in your bag, I see."

She walked to the couch on shaking legs andsat down. "Yes, here they are. I had some to

Page 236: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

return to the library."

He just stood in the doorway, watching her.

Donna tried to hold his gaze, but it wasdifficult. Her skin crawled and broke out ingoose bumps as he seemed to look right insideher.

He pushed thinning strands of lank brownhair away from his damp forehead. "Well, aren'tyou going to get them out, then?"

"What?"

"Your books, Donna. Aren't you going to getthem out of your bag?"

With trembling hands and cursing hernerves, Donna began to undo the fastenings atthe top of her backpack. She tried not to feelSimon's steely eyes on her and just focused onpulling out the first book that her fingerstouched.

Almost letting out the sigh of relief that

Page 237: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

threatened to burst through her chest, Donnagratefully looked down at an ancient copy ofFrenchman's Creek.

"Got it," she said breathlessly. She hopedSimon wouldn't notice that the book didn't evenbelong on Quentin's shelves.

"Excellent." Simon rubbed his handstogether so that the dry scraping sound theymade was audible. Without another word heturned around and left the room.

Donna dropped Du Maurier's classic work ofswashbuckling adventure and romance into herlap and brought shaking hands to her face.What had that been about? She knew therewere secrets upon secrets in the Order--somuch that she didn't know about, and probablynever would--but Simon had just treated herlike a criminal. He had been protecting theclock. But if it was such a big secret, why was itproudly on display in a public room? She'd beenreading books in this library for most of her life.

Page 238: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Then again, she had never really paid attentionto the clock before. It was, after all, only aclock--something that was, as Simon himselfhad pointed out, just a piece of furniture.

As soon as she thought this, though, theanswer came to her: hiding in plain sight. Thiswas often the safest way to hide things, sincethe more important something was, the harderit became to find a foolproof hiding place. Whynot just put it where everyone could see it, andwhere they would never even imagine theremight be anything unusual?

Still trembling, Donna curled her legsbeneath her and waited for her heart to stoppounding. She couldn't keep her gaze fromwandering back to the tall grandfather clock.Her mind whirled with possibilities. What couldbe so important that the Order's secretarywould yell at her just for laying a hand on it?The more she thought about it, the more sherealized that the answers to all her questions

Page 239: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

might lie right here in the Blue Room--inQuentin's library.

If Simon Gaunt thought he'd succeeded inscaring her away from investigating further, hewas making a big mistake.

Page 240: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna Underwood's Journal:

Being brought up as a child of thealchemists pretty much sucks.

What makes it worse, though,in so many ways is that Mom andDad are well-known and, eventoday, remembered as heroes--orso I'm told. The Underwood nameis one to be reckoned with. Canyou imagine the pressure that putsme under? Seriously, if I toldeveryone I just wanted to go to aregular college once I'vegraduated, maybe travel for awhile and then study literature, oreven take some courses in creativewriting ... yeah, my life wouldn'tbe worth living.

The Order has invested in me,you see. These tattoos of mine

Page 241: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

don't come cheap.

My childhood has been takenup with training, lessons,operations for my arms, andexercises to control my strength--an "unfortunate side effect"(Maker's words) of the iron holdingme together.

It would be nice just to be ateenager.

But how is it fair that ateenager in the modern worldshould have to live by outdatedrules laid down in dusty old bookscenturies ago? Rules made by awhite, patriarchal system thatpatronized women and called themstupid things like "Moon Sister."Ugh.

Men like Quentin Frost. It's not

Page 242: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

like he's a bad person. I don'tbelieve in things being that blackor white; life is rarely that simple.Quentin is a kind enough guy, butthat's just the point. Yet anotherold white dude telling us what'sbest for the alchemists and howthey should survive in the NewWorld.

Or men like his creepy partner,Simon. I honestly don't get whatQuentin sees in him. I rememberthose two always being together,even before the attack in IronwoodForest.

And then there's Maker, whoI've always liked and trusted, butnow ... now I'm not so sure.

I want out so badly.

But, very occasionally, I wonder

Page 243: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

what my parents would think ofthat. Maybe I should stay and tryto change things from the inside.Paige is fond of telling me that I'mone of the Next Generation--hopefor the future of alchemy is in thehands of the young. As far as I'maware, I'm the only person underthe age of twenty-one from theOrder of the Dragon. There aresome younger Initiates in a coupleof the other Orders, but for somereason ours is aging.

During my recovery--afterMaker had branded me with ironand magic, and my arms were likebroken wings lying useless andheavy on my bed--Quentin cameto visit. I was back home by then.(Our old home, closer to the FrostEstate and farther from the center

Page 244: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

of Ironbridge.) I didn't know Navinback then. I was eight years old, inconstant pain, and all I could thinkabout was Mom and Dad.

How could Patrick Underwoodbe dead?

What had happened to Rachel,his beautiful and talented wife?

I couldn't even comprehendthose questions--let alone answerthem--and yet there I was, leftbehind with an aunt I barely knew.

That was when Quentin startedcoming to Paige's little house,sitting next to me in theoverstuffed purple armchair andreading to me from books likeTreasure Island, The Count ofMonte Cristo, and GreatExpectations. Books his father had

Page 245: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

read to him, that's what he toldme. They were "boy's own" talesfilled with adventure and hardship,and they showed me that therewas a way to escape the pain--bothphysical and emotional--that I wasgoing through.

He even introduced me to someof Mom's favorite novels, whichlaunched my lifelong love ofDaphne du Maurier. He wouldsmile through his Santa Clausbeard as he told me tales of piratesand smugglers and scaryhousekeepers. He had fewer lineson his face back then. A lot fewer.

I've never forgotten how kindQuentin was all those years ago.

But at the same time, Iremember that Simon Gaunt neveronce came with him.

Page 246: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch
Page 247: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Mildred's was a tiny coffee shop that stayedopen from eight 'til eight most days. It was afavorite student haunt, but you could also findyourself rubbing shoulders with somber-suitedoffice workers holding rushed meetings,juggling their laptops and lattes over the smalltables. Nobody knew who Mildred actually was,or if indeed there had ever been a Mildred, buteveryone who frequented the place wasguaranteed a warm reception and the bestcranberry muffins in New England.

Xan pushed open the brass-handled glassdoor and ushered Donna ahead of him. She wasglad to be out of the cold, gratefully soaking upthe atmosphere and warmth as well as the smellof coffee and pastries. While Xan placed theirorder, she made a beeline for the two-seatercouch which was, miraculously, unoccupied.

Page 248: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

The rest of the coffee shop was full of people,most of whom had shopping bags crammedunderneath their tables. She gratefully sank intothe squashy brown velvet and wriggled out ofher coat.

Her mind had been full of Simon's strangebehavior all afternoon, but she'd had no troubleforgetting it as soon as it was finally time toleave the Frost Estate. She had a date to keepwith the mysterious Mr. Grayson.

When Xan arrived, two steaming mugs andthe muffins balanced precariously on a blueplastic tray, Donna again marveled at what washappening--at who she was hanging out with.She noticed two girls at a nearby table cast whatthey thought were surreptitious glances at herundeniably handsome companion, and then puttheir heads close together to whisper. Kids, shethought. And then had to smile at the irony.Wasn't she acting exactly the same way?

"So." Xan shrugged out of his coat and

Page 249: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

draped it over the back of the couch. "Cozy inthis corner, isn't it?" He sat down next to her,his thigh almost touching hers as he madehimself comfortable.

How did guys do that--manage to seem soat ease with themselves and the world aroundthem? She still got so overwhelmed by things,and found it incredibly hard to hide her feelings.Aunt Paige had once accused her of "wearingher heart on her sleeve" too much, althoughDonna often wondered why that was such a badthing.

Xan took a sip of his coffee. "I am so sorryabout last night, what it must've looked like toyou. The whole deal with the shirt." He shookhis head with a wry grin. "I came across aspretty crazy."

"I sort of grew up with crazy, so it's okay."Donna broke little pieces off her muffin butdidn't eat any. "I can't imagine what youmust've gone through. How you ... you know ...

Page 250: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

lost what you did."

"You can't?" Xan's eyes glowed. "After whatyou showed me, I think you understand onlytoo well."

She looked down at the table, not sure whatto say next.

Xan reached out a tentative hand andtouched the back of her emerald glove. Whenshe'd pulled them on this morning beforeschool, the color had reminded her of his eyes.

He cleared his throat, as though uncertain ofsomething. "Can I see them again?"

She looked around the crowded cafe."Here?"

"Here."

Donna surprised herself. Taking a deepbreath, she turned to face Xan and, keeping herhands and arms low to hide them from the restof the patrons, slowly peeled off the beautiful

Page 251: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

gloves and rolled up the sleeves of her sweater.She glanced nervously at the other people; shehadn't taken off her gloves in a public place foryears. There was something so obviously alienabout the markings that she was afraid of thereaction she might get. She certainly didn't wantto have to start explaining them--nobody couldpossibly believe they were just regular tattoos.

But here, sitting next to her, was finallysomeone who knew something about the wayshe felt. Xan reached out and gently touchedher wrist.

And then he winced and quickly pulledaway.

"What happened?" Donna felt her eyes gowide.

Xan shrugged and half-smiled. "It's okay. Ijust didn't realize I could still be affected byiron. It's been so long."

Flushing, Donna tried to apologize, but the

Page 252: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

words stuck in her throat. I can't believe this,she thought. I finally meet a guy I like and he'sallergic to me.

"It really is all right," said Xan, placing hishand over hers. "See? It was only for amoment--you must have pure iron in yourhands. Star iron."

"Yeah, I'm practically glowing with thestuff." Donna couldn't keep the bitterness fromher voice.

"I'm half-human, so I'm used to living in theiron world. It's just the 'hard stuff' I have a fewproblems with." He must have caught theanguished expression on her face because hesuddenly grinned. "Hey, don't worry. They sayopposites attract, right?"

Donna smiled, allowing herself to bereassured by his touch. She felt disappointedwhen he removed his hand.

"Do they hurt?" Xan asked.

Page 253: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Not all the time," she admitted. "They achesometimes, and I've been getting theseshooting pains lately." She didn't tell him thatthose pains had been getting worse, especiallyeach time she'd come into contact with the darkelves. "But it's a strange feeling, mostly. Likethey're cold, so cold, in a bone-deep kind ofway. It's like they'll never feel truly warm, youknow?"

"They don't feel cold."

And then, as he reached out to touch theback of her hand once more, the markingsshimmered more brightly and began to move,to curl and slide and slither along her flesh,sparkling under the overhead light.

Xan gasped and pulled back his hands."What--"

Donna stared in shock. "That hasn'thappened for years. I thought it had stopped."Her mind whirled with crazy thoughts. What the

Page 254: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

hell was happening? Was this part of the reasonfor the pain she'd been experiencing lately? Orwas it something to do with Xan after all?

"They move," Xan whispered, awe radiatingin his voice.

"Maker created them, so they have life inthem. He works magically with metal. Iron andsilver are his speciality, though, and he bondedthe two together to, you know ... fix me. Pureiron is soft and malleable." She looked at Xan,absurdly grateful to be talking to someone whounderstood this stuff without her having toexplain every little thing. "You already knowthat the purest iron on our planet comes fromspace--"

"Right," he replied. "Meteorites."

"And then the silver was mixed with it, forits antibacterial qualities. Otherwise I might'vedied from iron poisoning when I was firsttattooed."

Page 255: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Xan reached for her hands again and turnedthem palm-up. "There's hardly anything on yourpalms."

Donna nodded. "Never has been."

On the underside of her arms, the markingsthat began at the wrist were swirling up to theelbow crease. The movement gradually sloweddown; the symbols lazily meandered along herskin as if deciding where and how to settle,what patterns to make. Donna was relieved forthe dim lighting in this corner of the cafe, andshe was mostly shielded from view by Xan as hemoved closer to get a good look at her hands.

Picking up the discarded gloves, Donnabegan to pull them back on again. "Show'sover." She tried to smile as she rolled thesleeves of her black sweater back down. Herjaw ached.

Xan pushed hair back from his face, hisgolden cheeks flushed with more than just the

Page 256: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

heat of his coffee. "Why do you hide them? Youcan see why I wouldn't want to advertise myscars. But yours? They're beautiful."

Shocked, Donna pulled away and tried tohide her hands. "They're not beautiful. Don'tever say that."

"Why not? This ... Maker of yours has donean incredible job."

Tears pricked her eyes. "How can I possiblysee something as beautiful when, every time Ilook at them ... every single time ... theyremind me of what I've lost. Not just whathappened to my hands, but to my family. Tomy parents."

Xan's expression was somber as he listened.He took a sip of his coffee and Donna couldn'thelp noticing that his hand trembled. "So, whathappened to you?" he finally asked.

Donna took a deep breath and began to tellhim the fairy-tale horror of her life. No Disney

Page 257: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

gloss for her; just the cold darkness of Grimm."My parents belonged to the Order of theDragon, an ancient alchemical secret societycharged with many responsibilities, some ofwhich I have no idea about. I don't even wantto know, most of the time. Legend tells storiesof the alchemists, but I can only tell you what Iknow. The Order has two main tasks: to guardthe secret of immortality, and to protecthumans from the otherworld. Which, of course,includes the inhabitants of Faerie."

Xan tucked one long leg under him, givingher all of his attention. "I know of the Order."

"Really? That's ... unusual."

"You forget what I am."

"No." Her eyes locked with his. "No, I cannever forget that."

He spoke as though he hadn't heard her."You said your parents 'belonged' to the Order--past tense. What happened?"

Page 258: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"My father died protecting me from thewood elves when I was seven. My mother is ina secure medical facility. She was ... damagedin some way. I don't know what happened toher; not exactly." Donna shook off hiscomforting hand. "Don't pity me, Xan, I can'tstand it."

She took a slow, trembling breath. This wasso much harder than she'd thought it would be.She usually tried hard to keep moving forward,to not dwell on the things she couldn't change,but meeting Xan had brought it all back again.

"Please," she said, desperation echoing inher voice. "Talk to me about something for aminute. Can you tell me about your parents?"

"All right." Xan shifted on the couch andrubbed his hands together. He looked nervous."My father is from Faerie--a fey warrior of somekind. I never knew him, apart from what Ifound out years later. My human mother died inchildbirth."

Page 259: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna tried to focus on his pain rather thanher own, yet tears still threatened to breakthrough at any moment. "Your father is stillalive, then?"

"Perhaps. The faeries live long lives, thoughthey are not quite immortal. For all I know,maybe he's not even aware I exist. He's nodoubt living quite happily in Faerie, unhinderedby a moment of weakness with a humanwoman." His eyes were far away.

Donna felt tired all of a sudden, as though aheavy weight was resting on her chest and herheart had turned to stone. "Xan, it's so hard,isn't it? Knowing these things. Having them be apart of our lives, but trying to pretend thateverything is normal. Despite having Navin, Ifeel so alone. And then I feel guilty for eventhinking that." She had so much else shewanted to say, but her throat felt tight and shecouldn't continue.

Page 260: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Guilty?" Xan leaned toward her. "For what?"

"For being disloyal to Navin, hiding so muchfrom him over the years I've known him. We'veshared a lot--lived next door to each other andspent so many evenings together. And how do Irepay him? By lying to him the whole timewe've known each other."

"Sometimes it's better to protect the onesyou love."

"Said like a man who knows what he'stalking about." Donna's voice held a lighternote, but it was forced and they both knew it.

"Well, I'm only talking from limitedexperience. My human parents adopted medespite my scars, but they obviously neverknew what they were; what they meant aboutwho and what I am. There are things about mylife from before the adoption that even I can'tface, let alone try to share them with anyoneelse." Xan stopped for a moment, letting the

Page 261: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

irony of his words hang in the charged airbetween them. He rushed on. "And, honestly?They didn't really care. I was just anotherpossession to them, rather than a person theytruly wanted."

Donna frowned. "A possession? What doyou mean?" She couldn't imagine not beingwanted. Even though her memories of lifebefore the attack were vague, they were allhappy. She knew she'd been loved by Patrickand Rachel Underwood, and that had kept hergoing through the long years of mourning andconfusion.

"They were already rich when they adoptedme, but they were pretty old--well, too old toeasily adopt a baby even with all the moneythey had. Back then, the best they could do wasa kid with scars and gaps in his memory. But Ithink they wanted to feel ... complete as afamily, you know? Like, having a child was theone thing they'd never done--never been able to

Page 262: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

do--so they wanted to be able to check thatbox."

"Xan, that's horrible. I'm so sorry."

He shrugged. "Hiding things from thembecame less important the older I got. They'rebusy people and both spend a lot of timeoverseas; since they got divorced it's beeneasier to just slip through the cracks. I've beenemancipated from them since I was seventeen,anyway. My mother had won custody and shedidn't fight me on it when I filed the petition--she's living back in England again. My father haslet me live in the Ironbridge house ever since Idropped out of college."

Donna tried to imagine what Xan's life musthave been like. She only knew a tiny part of hisstory, yet she felt her heart opening to him witheach new revelation. There was somethingabout Alexander Grayson that was both strongand vulnerable. Like he had the best reasonsanyone could want if they were going to wallow

Page 263: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

in self-pity, but he refused to do that. He worehis sadness with dignity. It was refreshing,when you considered how the kids atIronbridge High were so unbelievably emo withonly the slightest provocation.

Silence rested between them, a delicatestrand stretched shimmering tight. The soundsof other people around them drifted intobackground noise.

Donna was first to speak. "I think they closesoon. The coffee shop, I mean."

Xan glanced at the display on his cell phone."We've got a bit longer; there's still time for youtell me about your arms. What happened ...when your father died?"

"I remember running through the woods,running from a pack of screeching elves. It's allso jumbled; I'm not even sure why I was therein the first place. Aunt Paige says I was takenby the elves, but ... " She twisted her hands

Page 264: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

together and shrugged helplessly. "Honestly,Xan, I'm just not sure about any of it. I don'treally understand why or how they'd be able tokidnap me from a house warded by alchemicalmagic."

"So what do you remember?"

"The sound," she replied. "The sound theymade was terrifying. Some of the elves wereriding on the back of a creature out of yourworst nightmares, or maybe a horror movie--agiant black dog with yellow eyes and thick graysmoke for breath."

"A Skriker."

"Yes!" Realizing she'd raised her voice,Donna took a deep breath and spoke quietly."Yes, that's it. I didn't know that until muchlater, of course. I researched the lore."

Xan nodded, a frown lining his brow. "Thefey version of a hellhound. But isn't that aBritish legend?"

Page 265: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Where do you think the fey came from inthe first place? They're not natives of the UnitedStates, as far as I know." Donna smiled at thethought.

"I guess not." He shrugged. "So, is that howyou were injured?"

Donna's lips trembled, but she pushedonwards. Surely it was good, telling someonewho understood that strange and terrible world."The Skriker attacked me, so I put my hands upto protect myself. When it bit me, it didn't feellike I thought teeth should, and I realized thatits mouth was full of flames. But they were coldflames. So cold." Donna felt as though she werefreezing in the warm cafe, and she becamevaguely aware of Xan's arm around her. But shehad to finish. She had to get through this.

With her voice lower than ever, she pushedon. "My hands and arms were frozen and burnt,all at the same time. The injuries were severe.Dad pulled me out of its jaws and made me

Page 266: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

run, despite the pain. There was no blood but itfelt as though my arms were falling apart. Hesaid the other alchemists were coming and thatI could reach them if I just kept running. But Ididn't go far. How could I leave him?" Her eyesfilled with tears as she gazed blindly at Xan. "Hedied saving me."

Donna couldn't remember seeing her fatherfall, but she'd seen him afterwards--she wasalmost certain of it. There was an image thatappeared in some of her dreams; a picture ofPatrick Underwood lying in the Ironwood, asstill and cold as the moon's reflection on theriver. The frustrating thing, though, was thatshe only remembered snippets of that time, andmany of the missing events had since beenfilled in by her aunt and other members of theOrder. She was no longer quite sure what shegenuinely recalled and which parts had beensupplied for her by well-meaning adults.

"And that alchemist you talked about--

Page 267: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Maker--he fixed your hands?" Xan asked quietly.

Donna took a shuddering breath. "Yes. He'san incredible man, with so much knowledgeand power. I always get the impression he'sbeen around for a lot longer than it seems."

Xan's green eyes shone brighter than ever."Do you think he could do anything for me? I'vealways dreamed of finding a way to get mywings back."

"I ... I don't know." She looked at him,feeling the first stirrings of excitement for him.A sudden image of the mechanical birds in theold alchemist's workshop filled her mind. "Wecould ask him, I guess." Though how she wouldexplain this new friend to Maker, she had noidea. First Navin, now Xan. She wondered howmuch trouble she could possibly get into withthe alchemists, but the hope on Xan's face wastoo much for her--she couldn't close down thepossibility. At least, not yet.

Page 268: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Xan," she said, pushing on before she couldlose her nerve, "can you tell me ... how you lostyour wings?"

"'Lost,' now that's an interesting choice ofword." He laughed, a sound as joyless andunforgiving as a hard winter frost. "My wingswere torn out of my back before they couldeven grow properly. Taken by the dark elves."

Donna felt the world around them stop.Some part of her had feared he might say this,and horror crept up her spine. "Whathappened?"

"After I was born, after my birth motherdied, I was stolen from the hospital by feybeings and replaced with a changeling."

She could hardly take it in. "Wait a minute.You lived in Faerie?"

"No, I lived in the Elflands. I honestly don'tremember much of my time there--and timemoves differently in the sunless lands. I

Page 269: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

remember images, sounds ... it feels more likea dream." Xan seemed to be struggling underthe weight of memory. "Or a nightmare."

He turned away from her, looking out thewindow and far into the distance.

Donna reached out and laid her hand overhis; green satin on golden flesh. Nightmareswere something she understood.

Xan cleared his throat but didn't move hishand away. "What I showed you last night--those scars on my back--that's a permanentreminder of my time with the elves. A reminderof my true heritage, and how it was stolen fromme and I don't even know why."

"But you escaped."

He nodded. "And then I wandered into thearms of the authorities. Records were searchedand national appeals went out, to try to trackdown any relatives of this strange boy whocame out of the forest. There are press cuttings,

Page 270: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

you know ... " His voice trailed off.

They both became aware of a waitressstanding by their table. "I'm sorry, we're closingnow." She held a tray filled with cups and platesand shifted from one foot to another. Emotioncrackled in the air between Donna and Xan--itwas a wonder the waitress's hair didn't fly withstatic.

They buttoned their coats and headed forthe door.

Everyone else in the coffee shop seemed tohave already left, but Donna couldn't rememberany of it. She'd been so lost in her memories,and in Xan's own terrible story, that it had feltlike being in a glass bubble. Walking out intothe freezing air should have been a cruel wake-up call, but despite her sadness there was stillan ember of warmth in her chest that glowedeach time she looked at her companion.

She smiled as Xan reached down and took

Page 271: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

her hand in his.

This time he walked her all the way home.

When Donna turned up the walk to heraunt's house, she didn't get very far. Xan wasstill holding on to her.

"What's wrong?" She examined his face withconcern.

His lips quirked and she had the feeling hemight be teasing her. "Didn't you forgetsomething?" he asked.

Donna frowned. "Um, I don't think so?" Shehadn't meant to make it a question, but thegrowing smile that played across his mouth hadgotten her all hot and confused. It was a reliefto see him smiling again, after what they'dshared at Mildred's.

His fingers were still curled lightly aroundher wrist. She glanced down as he tugged her

Page 272: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

toward him, and she took a couple of stumblingsteps forward. Her free hand came up to braceherself against his chest. Her heart waspounding so hard she thought she could feelthe echo all the way down to her toes. All shecould see were Xan's eyes--they lookedotherworldly as they glittered under thestreetlight.

He kissed her then, not giving her a chanceto say anything or to pull away. His warmhands moved to cup her face as he guided hermouth right to where he wanted it.

She felt weak and sort of boneless, and allshe could focus on was the feel of Xan's lips onhers; the way they moved with a perfectcombination of gentle warmth and insistentpressure. He tasted vaguely of pears, with a hintof tobacco. Donna wished she knew if she wasdoing it right, but it wasn't exactly the sort ofthing you could just ask. She was lightheadedand dizzy, but in the best possible way--in a

Page 273: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

way that she never wanted to end.

But it did end. Eventually Xan pulled away,and she opened her eyes to find him watchingher. The smile had returned to his face, but itwas a good smile, a happy smile.

She didn't know if she would be able to talk,not after that. Maybe not ever again.

"Wow." Okay, so she could talk--but shehadn't meant to say that out loud.

Xan's laugh was shaky, stripped of all self-confidence. "Yeah. That sums it up pretty well."

Donna wished he would kiss her again. Ofcourse, she could kiss him, but the thoughtmade her stomach flip over. Probably better toget inside while she could still walk straight.

She tried a smile. "Good night. Thanks for... you know ... for talking."

"You too," he replied softly. "I'll call youtomorrow."

Page 274: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Heading into the house as fast as she could,Donna wondered how on earth she was goingto get through the rest of the night. Not justbecause of Xan, but because of what hadhappened at the Frost Estate with Simon Gaunt.Everything was strange and confusing, and shewasn't sure what to think right now.

And then there was Navin. Her relationshipwith him was in a delicate place and, justbecause he appeared to be adjusting to thiswhole new level of crazy, that didn't meanthings would run smoothly from here on out.

When she finally managed to fall sleep, theshadows returned darker than ever to plagueher dreams.

She was standing in a room full ofgrandfather clocks, all chiming midnight in achorus of mournful sound--and over the ringingof the hollow chimes she could hear somebodycalling her name, screaming for help. But theclocks were so noisy that she couldn't make out

Page 275: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

who needed her, and every time she tried toleave the room, she was faced with yet anotherclock standing in her way. Every path wasblocked.

The blue walls were lined with bookshelves--bookshelves on every wall--and they wereoverflowing with enough reading material tolast several lifetimes. But she couldn't move asingle one of them. No matter how many booksshe attempted to open and how hard she tried,she couldn't see inside because each one hadbeen nailed shut.

Simon sat on a navy velvet couch watchingher, and Maker had his back turned while hebent to examine the front of one of the clocks.When Donna touched him on the shoulder heturned slowly to look at her--only his eyes wereblank spaces and his teeth were too sharp.

Page 276: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna checked her phone for what seemed likethe hundredth time since she'd gotten up. Stillnothing from Navin, and she hadn't seen anysign of movement next door. Even when she'dwoken from one of the dreams and looked outof her bedroom window in the early hours,something about the Sharmas' place seemed ...empty.

It was unusual for Navin not to reply to hertext messages or return her calls. She'd tried tocontact him before falling into bed last night.Several times.

Donna let herself out of the house andcarefully locked the door behind her, trying notto let thoughts of Xan take over her brain forthe day. Just remembering that kiss from lastnight made her toes curl. Seeing him againcouldn't come soon enough, yet she was still

Page 277: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

sort of nervous about it. She shook her headand made a valiant attempt to focus on otherthings.

Aunt Paige had left for work at seven-thirtyas usual, leaving Donna to make her own wayto the estate for her lessons. Today she was dueto work on practical exercises with Quentin, oneof those rare occasions when the archmaster ofthe Order personally shared his knowledge witha potential initiate. It was not something shewas looking forward to--especially after whathad happened yesterday. But maybe Simonhadn't snitched. Yeah, right.

Cutting her eyes across to the Sharmas' frontdoor, she decided to give it one last try beforeheading off. She was already in danger of beinglate, but she couldn't get Navin's silence out ofher mind. Of course, there was that time his cellphone was stolen and she'd tried to ring him forhours while he was stuck filling out reports withthe police. But what were the chances it

Page 278: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

would've happened again?

When Nisha yanked open the door, secondsafter she'd rung the bell, Donna almost jumpedout of her skin.

"Nisha! You're home!"

The girl flicked long hair over her shoulderwith one hand, furiously brushing her teeth withthe other. She nodded and removed thetoothbrush from her mouth, speaking aroundbubbles of white foam. "Mmm. Grandfather wasill yesterday so we went to visit and ended upstaying pretty late. He's okay now, though."

Donna barely registered the news that theirgrandfather was better, simply feeling her entirebody sag with relief that there was anexplanation for Navin's disappearance. "So all ofyou went? Navin, too?"

"Uh-huh. You only just missed him. He leftfor school a minute ago. You might be able tocatch him at the bus stop if you make a run for

Page 279: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

it."

Donna immediately frowned. "Why is Navintaking the bus?"

Nisha rolled her eyes. "Oh, I don't know.Something's wrong with his bike. He was reallymoody about it." She glanced at the pink watchon her slim brown wrist and pulled a facearound her mouthful of toothpaste. "I'mrunning late, Donna, better go."

"Sure, sorry. I'll let you go. Thanks, Nisha."

Navin's sister closed the door, returning totooth-brushing and whatever else she had to dobefore a busy day of preening and posing atIronbridge High.

Holding her messenger bag to keep it frombanging against her hip, Donna ran back downthe street, turning left at the corner and headingtoward the bus stop at the end of the next road.Her black sequinned sneakers pounded thesidewalk. She tried to focus all her energy on

Page 280: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

reaching the next street in time to see Navinbefore they were separated by school for theday. Perhaps, she told herself, he' d lost hisphone in all the worry over his grandfather; thatwould explain why he hadn't responded to anyof her messages.

Donna didn't want to think about thepossibility that Navin might have had secondthoughts about their friendship. Maybe hewasn't adjusting as well as she'd hoped.

She ran around the bend, almost knockingover a bag-laden mother pushing a stroller. Shespotted the bus stop and the green city busapproaching it at the same moment.Desperately scanning the short line of peoplewaiting by the shelter, she thought she sawNavin's black and red jacket. Donna forced alast burst of speed from her pumping legs,gasping for breath and trying to ignore theheavy bag bashing against her back.

"Navin!" she yelled, still halfway down the

Page 281: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

road. "Nav, wait!"

It was definitely Navin; Donna watched ashe stepped onto the bus and showed his pass tothe driver. Still running, she felt panic wellingup inside her like a cold spring. She had a sharpunpleasant taste in her mouth, and didn't knowif it was from the running or the thought ofmissing Navin.

She reached the bus stop just as the bus waspulling away. Jumping onto the scarred woodenbench of the bus shelter, she tried to catch aglimpse of Navin's dark hair or eye-catchingjacket. She was rewarded when the bus had toslow down for a foolish driver who'd swung outof a parking space into its path.

Practically flying off the bench and runningdown the sidewalk in pace with the crawlingbus, Donna briefly hoped someone inside wouldtell the driver to stop, thinking she'd missed it.If she could just locate Navin, get his attention... just one glance, one moment of eye contact

Page 282: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

...

And then, through one of the dusty windowstoward the middle of the bus, she saw him.Navin's head was leaning against the glass; hehad headphones on and was nodding in time tothe music. She cast a desperate glance at theobstructing car, which was now doing a U-turnin the middle of the street, and felt grateful fora serendipitous moment of bad driving.

"Navin!" she shouted, knowing even as shedid so that it was useless. Frustration grippedher as she stepped into the street, cuttingbetween precariously parked cars to reachNavin's window. Please, Navin, she thought.She considered trying his phone again, but thenthe bus roared its throaty engine, preparing toaccelerate.

"Crap."

At that moment, the pale morning sun hitthe window at a particular angle, momentarily

Page 283: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

cutting through the dust and grime and givingher a gloriously clear view into the bus. Shefixed her eyes on Navin, willing him to turn andlook out the window. Couldn't he sense herthere? What was wrong with him?

Fingers of sunlight touched his cheek ... bluehighlights flashed in his ebony hair ... and thenDonna saw right through him. One moment hewas just Navin, sitting real and solid against thewindow. The next moment he was like a hollowghost, a physical shell around a black andtwisted shadow, creeping vines and bonyshoulders, gnarled fingers holding on to theseat in front as the bus leapt forwards.

Donna fell backwards as the bus movedaway in a cloud of exhaust, holding her hand toher mouth in shock. "Oh my God, oh my God,"she repeated over and over, like a mantra. "Ohplease, no. No, no, no."

As she stood in the wake of the departingbus, frozen in shock and terror, she tried to

Page 284: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

convince herself that what she'd just witnessedhad been a trick of the light. Perhaps she'd beenblinded by the sunlight reflected on thewindowpane.

But even as these thoughts piled on top ofmore and more desperate attempts atrationalization, she knew she was fighting alosing battle. The churning pain in her gut toldher that she hadn't made a mistake. She'dglimpsed the true form of the thing sitting onthe bus--in Navin's place.

With so much metal around to distract anddistort the elf's magic, its elfskin was precarious.It was difficult for it to uphold a convincingdisguise. But this elf had made an almostfoolproof stab at it, until that sliver of light hadfallen just so, enabling Donna to make the leaprequired to really see. It must be an incrediblystrong creature to be able to keep its glamourwhile sitting on a steel-encased bus.

How was it even possible? And what was it

Page 285: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

doing? Was it actually going to go to school inNavin's place?

Realizing she was still standing in the road,Donna stepped onto the sidewalk and slowlywalked back to the bus stop. She still had to gether own bus to Quentin's, but how was shesupposed to concentrate on studying? Sittingdown on the bench, gnawing at her bottom lip,Donna wondered whether she could get out ofher lessons.

Navin was gone. She almost whimpered asshe allowed the reality to sink in. What was shegoing to do? As soon as she gave that plaintivethought a voice, she knew it sounded pathetic,but she really couldn't help it. And then thatstronger part of her spoke up--the voice sheliked to think of as her father's: You'll find him,Donna. You will find out what happened to himand bring him home.

And Maker, too.

Page 286: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Of course! She wanted to smack herself overthe head for being so dumb. Maybe Maker hadseemed strange on Sunday because ... well,because it hadn't really been Maker at all.Everything was becoming clear, and a wholenew bunch of questions were popping up indesperate need of answers.

Donna knew she needed to first deal withthe immediate problem--Alma Kensington waswaiting for her at the Frost Estate. She punchedthe familiar keys on her cell phone and waitedto be connected directly to her tutor.

"Kensington," came the clipped tones.

"Alma, it's Donna."

"Donna, is everything all right?"

"Actually, no. I'm afraid I don't feel verywell. I got as far as the bus stop--in fact, I'mstill here--but I've got a terrible headache and Ifeel really dizzy."

"Do you feel well enough to get back home

Page 287: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

again?" Genuine concern peeked throughAlma's usually businesslike voice, but Donnaonly allowed herself to feel a little guilty forlying.

"It's not far, thanks. I can manage."

"Well, it's better to be careful, especiallywhen you're traveling. I'll call your aunt at workand let her know."

Great, now Aunt Paige would worry. Donnahoped her aunt wouldn't get the urge to stop inat lunchtime to check on her. She turned andwalked back toward the house, not intending tostick around there playing the invalid. Sheneeded to make a plan. Mostly, she needed tofigure out how on earth the wood elves hadbecome strong enough to infiltrate the city.

And most important of all: why was onewalking around Ironbridge masquerading asNavin Sharma?

Page 288: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Lying motionless on her bed, eyes closed inconcentration, Donna's first impulse was to goto Maker's workshop to see if he was still actingstrangely. If he was, well ... she wasincreasingly certain that she knew why. Itseemed Navin wasn't the only one with adoppelganger walking around in his place.

The thought filled Donna with dread, butthis would explain the subtle quirks in Maker'srecent behavior, the nagging feeling she'd hadthat something was just a little bit off. And thenthere was the pain in her hands--she'dattributed it to the wood elf in the bathroom,but now that she thought about it, the sensationhad started up again while she was standingwith the old alchemist outside the workshop.

It was almost as though the iron in herhands and arms was reacting to fey magic.

Page 289: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She shivered. Perhaps going to theworkshop alone wasn't such a good idea. It wastoo quiet there, too hidden away, with apotential for attack.

Pushing herself up off the bed, Donnasquared her shoulders and made a decision.She would get a cab to Ironbridge High and seeif there was any sign of "Navin" at school.Perhaps the elf would show up for homeroomand then leave. If that was the case, she mightbe in time to catch up with it--maybe evenfollow the thing.

If she had to, she would confront it.

Navin--the real Navin--needed her. Donnawould do whatever it took to get him back.

Standing outside the gates of IronbridgeHigh, Donna experienced a rush of nerves thatthreatened to melt her resolve. The school wasthe site of many painful memories. She certainly

Page 290: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

didn't relish being anywhere near it, yet nowhere she was, contemplating walking throughthose gates to search for Navin. But she woulddo anything for him, and walking into a placethat had become like hell on earth for her wasnothing compared to the possibility of losingNav.

The first period of classes had alreadystarted, so Donna was able to walk to the mainoffice without having to speak to anyone whoknew her. She kept her head down, just in case,moving quickly and with a sense of purpose shedidn't feel.

The office was the same bustling, friendlyplace it had always been. Through the largewindow at the counter, she could see twowomen juggling piles of paper, and sherecognized one of her old teachers battling withthe photocopier behind them. Donna hoped hewouldn't recognize her voice; she wasn't in themood to have a polite conversation with Mr.

Page 291: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Jackson about how she was doing. Then one ofthe receptionists looked up from her filing andsmiled.

"Oh, hello dear. Didn't you ring the bell?"The middle-aged woman approached thewindow and slid the hatch wider. She had around face, with lines that crinkled the cornersof her eyes in a way that made Donna feel moreat ease.

"I only just got here," Donna said. "I'm still astudent, but I'm mostly home-schooled now. Ido my exams here."

"Can I see your I.D.?"

Donna pulled out her laminated pass, givinga barely audible sigh of relief when the womanglanced at it and nodded.

"I'm waiting for my friend to finish his class.We're attending an appointment together andhe's late."

"What's his name?"

Page 292: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Navin Sharma. He's a senior."

The woman went over to a computerterminal and started tapping on the keys,squinting as she followed the information onthe screen.

Donna tried not to show her impatience,but, nice as the receptionist was, she was takingher sweet time. Couldn't she tell how importantthis was? Just as Donna was seriouslycontemplating putting her fist through thewindow, climbing across the counter, andpushing the woman out the way so she couldlook up Nav's schedule herself, the receptionistturned and walked slowly back to the window.

"He'll be with Mrs. Kramer, I think. Room203. Wait, you need a hall pass--"

Screw the hall pass, Donna thoughtsavagely, racing to the north stairwell and up tothe second floor in the oldest wing of theschool. There were only five more minutes until

Page 293: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

morning break.

She crept as close to the door of Room 203as she dared and peered through the criss-crosspattern stamped onto the glass window, doingher best to think invisible thoughts. If anyonesaw her standing out here, she was just goingto hope that the floor would swallow her up.Melanie Swan would most likely be in this classwith Nav, and that was one confrontation shecould do without.

Scanning the heads of the students bentover textbooks and hoping that Mrs. Kramerwouldn't notice her, Donna almost shouted withrelief when she saw the back of Navin's headand his bony shoulder blades poking throughhis white T-shirt. His ever-present jacket wasslung across the back of his chair. Then she hadto remind herself that it wasn't Navin. Althoughit might be just as well to check before leapingon him and yelling "elf."

Heart pounding, Donna stepped back from

Page 294: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the window and waited in the corridor,wondering what on earth she was supposed todo now. The "enemy" was right there, sitting ina school classroom as though it didn't have acare in the freaking world. Just for a second,Donna considered barging into the Mayor'soffice and telling Aunt Paige everything; buthow could she explain why she hadn't saidanything before? Sure, Maker--if it really wasMaker--had encouraged her to keep quiet aboutwhat happened at his place, but what about thenext day? On Monday she and Xan had beenattacked by a stray on Ironbridge Common, yetshe'd chosen to keep it a secret.

But she hadn't wanted to tell Aunt Paigeabout Xan, and it was one of those situationsthat had just gained momentum on its own--Donna never would have guessed that anunplanned visit to Maker and the appearance ofa lone dark elf in the city would have set allthese events in motion. Sometimes the longer

Page 295: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

you left something without telling people, theharder it got to open your mouth and startfilling them in on what they'd missed. She'dlearned that the hard way after three years ofkeeping secrets from Navin. And of course, ifshe talked to Aunt Paige, her aunt would talk tothe Order. Donna was convinced that this wasn'tthe best idea.

The school bell rang, making her heartpound harder than ever. Glad that her palmsdidn't sweat, she still reflexively rubbed hergloved hands against her jeans. She licked herdry lips and listened to the manic activity thathad sprung up all around her. Chairs scrapedback, doors opened and closed, and footstepsthat were more like a herd of elephantsclumped up and down the stairs.

Then the door to Mrs. Kramer's classroomopened and students poured out in a steadystream of chatter. Donna had positioned herselfjust to the left of the doorway, her back to the

Page 296: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

wall, hoping that the majority of her ex-classmates would head in the oppositedirection, toward the stairwell. She kept alert,waiting for the thing masquerading as Navin toleave the room.

Luckily, only a handful of students noticedher; they promptly turned their heads as ifthey'd just seen a mirage. That was fine by her.But it looked like her luck had run out whenMelanie Swan's glossy hair swung past. Turningthe other way down the hall, away from thecrowd of students, Melanie swept right byDonna, almost touching her. Then she did adouble-take. It would have been funny if Donnahad had the time to appreciate it.

"Underwood, what are you doing here? Aret h e r e special exams today?" A couple ofMelanie's hangers-on giggled.

"I don't have time for you," Donna repliedcalmly, looking around Melanie's head andkeeping her eyes trained on the door.

Page 297: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Ah, waiting for your boyfriend, are we?"

"Melanie, don't mess with me. I'm really notin the mood."

"O h really, is it that time of the month,freak? I didn't think you'd even started yet."Melanie laughed at her own joke, hands restingon her narrow hips as she pulled herself up toher full, willowy height.

A small crowd was beginning to gatheraround them as Donna saw the Navin-clonewalk out of the classroom and head toward thestairs.

"Sorry, Mel, I've got more important thingsto do." She pushed past the sneering girl andducked between two other students, preparingto follow her only lead in finding Navin.

A hand grabbed her shoulder and pulled herbackwards, causing her to stumble. Rightingherself and whipping around, Donna came noseto nose with Melanie.

Page 298: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"We're not finished here yet, Underwood."

She couldn't believe that Melanie Swan hadactually laid hands on her. The girl's cronieswere watching eagerly, scenting an excitinginterlude in their day, and a couple of otherrandom students were loitering nearby. Tryingto keep her already frayed temper in check,Donna glanced behind her, knowing that everysecond that passed took Navin farther awayfrom her.

"I told you, I don't have time for thisbullshit." Donna enunciated every word clearly.She turned to walk away, furious that a coupleof the kids actually sighed with disappointmentat the thought they might not get the fight theywere hoping for.

"You're not getting away this time, freak,"Melanie said. "Your little boyfriend isn't here toprotect you now."

"I don't need anyone to protect me," Donna

Page 299: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

said as scathingly as she could. "Or have youforgotten?"

"Ooh, listen to her," mocked Melanie. Shereached out and grabbed the lapel of Donna'sjacket.

Instinct took over. Donna laid her glovedhand over Melanie's wrist and squeezed, gentlyto begin with, then slowly forcing the hand tounlock from her jacket. She felt the power ofher grip, pure steel wrapped in a sheath ofsatin.

"Ow, get off me!" Melanie shrieked, all theconfidence draining out of her in a rush ofintense pain.

Looking the girl in the eye, Donna kept holdof her wrist and continued to push herbackwards, squeezing more tightly and all thewhile keeping a fixed smile on her face. "Don'tyou ever lay hands on me again, Mel," she saidquietly.

Page 300: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Melanie Swan whimpered and tried to pryDonna's hand away from her wrist, but therewas no shaking the iron grip. Tears filledMelanie's eyes; the other students started tomutter and look at Donna with fear. She'd seenthose looks before, but this time the shamedidn't weigh so heavily on her.

Releasing Melanie's arm, she turned andwalked toward the stairwell, shoulders pulledback and head held high. She heard Melanie'sconcerned friends and the other onlookersclustering around her, making sympatheticnoises, and she tried to feel remorse for whatshe'd done.

But searching inside, all Donna could feelwas a cold, hard fury. There was no way shecould catch up to that creature now.

She had as good as lost Navin.

Page 301: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

T trying to swallow her anger anddisappointment, Donna walked up and downthe street outside Ironbridge High. There was abitter taste in her mouth that she couldn't getrid of.

The day stretched ahead of her, unfilledhours where she could be doing something tofind Nav. Tugging her cell phone out of herjeans pocket, she dialed and waited, still pacingback and forth in front of the school railings.

"Yes?"

"Xan, it's Donna."

"I know." She heard the smile in his lazyvoice and tried to ignore the warm feelingspreading through her chest.

"Xan, I need your help." There, she'd said it.

Page 302: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She couldn't go back now.

"What can I do?" No hesitation in his voice,just a steady certainty that he was there for her.

Donna closed her eyes for a moment,allowing herself to bask in the feeling that shewasn't alone, even with Navin gone. "My friendNavin is in trouble and I have to find him. I wasfollowing the thing that might be able to leadme to him, but I lost it."

"'Thing'? I assume we're not talking about aperson."

She gave a shaky laugh. "No, obviously not.Look, Xan ... this could get dangerous. Youdon't have to do it."

"I don't even know what I have to do yet, doI?"

"I'm sorry, I'm not making any sense. Ineed--"

His reassuring voice cut her off. "Where do

Page 303: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

you want me to meet you?"

Overwhelmed with relief, Donna told himwhere she was and settled in to wait.

He arrived in a sturdy-looking Volvo. Itsfaded crimson bodywork shone in the thinsunlight, and the various dents and rust spotsmade it look sort of homey and familiar. Donnahad never wanted to learn to drive a car (whatwith the whole super-strength-kicking-in-under-pressure thing), but she could picture learningin this one. Maybe with Xan sitting by her sideand patiently coaching her on how to handle astick.

She had to shake herself out of thedaydream and concentrate on the very realemergency they faced.

Xan listened patiently while the wordstumbled out of her mouth. She told him of hernew suspicions about Maker, and filled him in

Page 304: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

on Navin's doppelganger and how she'd seenthrough its glamour on the bus. She knew Xanwas probably most concerned about Maker,given his hopes of getting help from the oldalchemist in the future, but he was careful notto focus on that. He took everything in stride.

But then, what had she expected? After whathe'd been through in his own life--and what hewas--he surely was already her friend, eventhough they'd only met three days ago. And tobe honest, she knew they were more thanfriends now. Not just because of the awfultruths they'd shared, but because of what hadhappened on the way home last night. Donnathought of the kiss and her stomach tightened.

Xan hadn't kissed her yet today. After he'dparked the car (which his father had beenintending to scrap, he said), he'd swept her intoa bone-crushing hug and then just set her awayfrom him and looked at her.

"Is there anything you can do?" Donna

Page 305: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

asked. They were standing across from theschool, leaning against the red brick wall of anold apartment building as the sun moved slowlyabove them in a surprisingly blue sky. She wastrying not to sound as desperate as she felt, butshe didn't think she was doing too good a jobof it. Her eyes kept burning with unshed tears,and then she'd feel irritated with herself forletting her worries get the better of her. Sheneeded to focus if she was going to find outwhat had happened to Navin; she rubbed ahand across her face. "Could you maybe, Idunno ... track the wood elf, somehow? That'swhy I wanted you to come here--this is where Ilast saw it."

Xan looked doubtful. "I don't know, Donna.Any real magic I might have had--or shouldhave had--got totally messed up after they tookmy wings. I'm only half faery. I can do a fewthings, but they're not much more than prettytricks."

Page 306: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She let out a frustrated breath, temporarilypushing aside her curiosity about what "prettytricks" he might be able to do. "But there mustbe something we can try. I can't just let it golike this. That creature was right here."

He looked at her with the lazy green eyesthat made her heart beat faster. "There issomething, but I don't know if it will work. It'sbeen a long time since I tried to find one of theOld Paths."

Donna's eyes lit up. "You know how to getinto the Elflands?"

"Don't get too excited. I used to know. I'mnot sure any more, but it might be worth a try."Xan's eyes clouded for a moment, as if trying tocapture a memory. "When I was younger--afterI was first adopted--I had a lot of dreams.Dreams about the wood elves and what they didto me. It was all just a confused mess. Myadoptive parents had me seeing a childpsychologist by this time, and I was encouraged

Page 307: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

to think of the dreams as symbolic. Not actualevents."

Donna touched his arm. "But they were.Real, I mean."

"Yeah. And one of the recurring dreams is ofme running out of the Ironwood, following apath I'd seen the elves walk many times beforewhile they held me captive."

"One of the Old Paths," Donna breathed,trying to control her mounting excitement. Shewas surprised to find her thoughts wanderingtoward her aunt and the Order. If they knewhow to get into the Elflands, it could mean anend to the standoff that had been in place for somany years. The alchemists could drive thewood elves out once and for all.

Xan's lips thinned. "I can see what you'rethinking, but I'm really not sure my memory isreliable. And you must know that any sort ofdoor to any faery realm, even a temporary

Page 308: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

home here in our world, will be protected. Thedoors move, too, once they're discovered. Onedoor could be in a hundred different places,depending on the day. We just have to hopethat the one I know of is still there--it could be,if it's been untouched for the past decade orso."

Donna nodded. "It's okay; I'm not planningon riding into battle against the wood elvesquite yet. I just want to find Navin. And Maker."

"If they've got him as well."

"I'm certain of it." And she was. "Nav's mybest friend, Xan. I just can't imagine a daygoing by where I don't speak to him. I have tofind him. It's selfish of me, I know that."

He shook his head slowly. "No, no, Iunderstand. I lost a friend like that. Ourfriendship was the only reason I know anythingconcrete about my past." Xan swallowed. "Itjust happened last year."

Page 309: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry." Donna laid ahand on his arm, feeling sadness burning in thecenter of her chest.

He shook off her hand, his jaw tightening ashe stared straight ahead. "I couldn't changethings, and I should have been able to."

She didn't know what to do. "I'm sorry," sherepeated, feeling miserable and useless.

Xan shoved his hands into his coat pockets,his shoulders slumped. Donna could only guessat how much this must be costing him, and shewondered at his willingness to come back intocontact with the dark elves. She knew it wasbecause of her--he was doing it for her--but shedidn't know what to do with that knowledge.She bit her lip, thinking she should apologizeagain.

"Forget it," he said, his voice unbearablygrim. "I guess we're heading into theIronwood."

Page 310: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

They took the most direct route out of thecity and parked just a short walk from the darkgreen Ironwood. It was lunchtime, and the lateautumn sun had climbed high above them; itwarmed Donna's face despite the chill in the air.She closed her eyes for a delicious moment.

"Come on, I don't think you're going tocatch much of a tan out here." Xan raised agolden eyebrow.

She shrugged. "I know that. It's just sobeautiful. I love autumn and winter--I alwayshave. Don't you think there's somethingmagnificent about it?"

"It's magnificently cold, is what it is. Let's getmoving." He turned and strode toward thewoodland.

Donna sighed and ran a few steps to catchup.

The low fence surrounding the trees was old

Page 311: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

and rotten in places, as though there hadn'tbeen any maintenance in a long time. Justoutside of it was a row of sturdy ironstreetlights encircling the whole woodland likesentries--a steel fortification designed to createa prison of what remained of the Elflands.

Donna followed Xan through the gatewaymarking the entrance, glancing back at thetraffic passing by on the main road. It felt alittle bit like walking out of one world and intoanother. The leaf and needle strewn pathwayopened up ahead of them, under a variedcanopy of wintering branches and evergreens.

It was much quieter in here. The sounds ofthe road were muffled behind the tree trunks,and all of a sudden seemed very far away.Donna took a deep breath, momentarily forgetting what they were supposed to be doingand just enjoying the freshness and fragrantsmells of the woods. She was soon snappedback to reality.

Page 312: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"We have to go further in," Xan said. "I'llknow it if we get near the Old Path."

She touched his arm. "Wait a second. Howwill you know?"

"I honestly have no idea. It's like there'ssomething in my chest, sort of tugging metoward it. I can't explain it any better than that."

"Like a magnet?"

"Yeah, something like that." Xan shook hishead, clearly frustrated and not liking the factthat he had to rely on something out of hiscontrol.

They walked in silence for a while. Donnalistened to the sounds of the wildlife, wonderinghow the place that featured so strongly in hernightmares could seem almost beautiful nowthat she was actually in it again. It had been tenlong years since she'd set foot beneath thesetrees. She repressed a shiver and pulled her thinjacket more tightly around her.

Page 313: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She wished that Xan would hold her handlike he had last night, but he seemed lost in hisown thoughts.

Leaves and branches crackled underfoot. Itgrew darker as they walked farther and deeperalong the straight path. Despite the fall ofleaves, the evergreens were plenty big enoughto blot out the blue sky. The sun could only beseen in slivers of yellow light falling brieflybetween the trees before disappearing, only toreappear for a moment in another shadowedgap.

Donna slowed her pace and frowned. "Look,the path splits off here. Which way do we go?"

Xan walked to the miniature crossroads,resting his hand on the trunk of an old oak andclosing his eyes. Donna watched him, trying notto think about how his hair fell onto hisforehead and made him look younger than hisnineteen years. She suddenly thought of Navin

Page 314: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

and what might be happening to him, but shetried not to be impatient. She refused to believeNavin was anything other than alive and well--they just had to find him, and then everythingwould be all right.

Xan opened his eyes and nodded toward theright-hand pathway. "This way."

"Are you sure?"

He shrugged. "Not really, but it's the bestwe've got." He glanced at her. "Don't youremember any of this?"

"No, I told you, I hardly rememberanything." Donna swallowed as she thought ofher father. "My dreams show me a clearing,every single time, but I don't know if it's real orimagined."

He took her hand in his. Her glove sitting inhis large hand made her feel warm and safe."Maybe we'll find out," he said.

Trying to smile, Donna gently squeezed his

Page 315: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

fingers, ignoring the memory of what she'ddone to Melanie earlier. Sometimes the strengthin her hands scared her, but it seemed that sheonly did the really crazy-powerful stuff whenher emotions and adrenaline were running high.

Xan looked into her eyes. "Donna, I'm soglad I found you."

Her breath caught in her throat. "Hey," shesaid, trying to keep her voice light. "I foundyou, don't forget."

"I'm glad you could look beyond how stupidI acted that night up on the roof. I behaved likean idiot."

"No you didn't." Well, she thought, maybe alittle. She bit her lip to keep from smiling.

"I did, and we both know it. I was showingoff--hiding behind some kind of mysterious facethat isn't really me at all." He grinned. "Not allthe time, anyway."

Page 316: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

They followed the path to the right, walkingin silence again. Donna found her thoughtsstraying to Quentin's grandfather clock. Maybeshe could get another look at it tomorrow,when she went back to her classes with Alma.

And then she stopped walking, brought upshort by Xan, who had paused in front of her.He was staring off into the undergrowth on theleft of the pathway, his eyes taking on ahaunted look that left her breathless with fear.

"Xan, what is it?" She stepped forward,wondering whether she should touch him ornot. He seemed turned to stone, his jawclenching and his usually golden skin pale in thedim light slipping through the trees.

"We're here."

Donna looked around, wondering how onearth he could tell. A ll the trees looked thesame to her, although the undergrowth seemedto crowd closer and there was less light here.

Page 317: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Xan was staring into the depths of the trees,toward a clump of long-leafed bushes. Theredidn't appear to be anything unusual about it toDonna.

At least, not to start with. But when herhands started to throb and the familiar achestarted up in her wrists and arms, she began tosuspect that they were in the right place afterall.

Xan cleared his throat. "We need to gothrough there." He reached for her hand againand she gratefully clasped it in her own."Donna, are you sure you want to do this?"

She nodded. "Absolutely." Her stomachtightened, but she knew she had no choice. Shehad to go after Navin.

Xan stepped off the path, taking her withhim. They began to work their way through thetangled undergrowth, ducking beneath branchesand vines that reached out for them and

Page 318: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

brushed their faces. Donna tried to ignore thesteady ache in her hands, hanging onto Xan andconcentrating on making sure she didn't get astray branch in her eye.

Pushing his way between two towering, darkgreen bushes, Xan bent the brambles out ofDonna's way so she could duck underneath hisarm and slip through the gap. The eerie silencemade her heart beat so loudly she wondered ifhe could hear it.

And then, on the other side of the spitefulbranches, Donna found herself standing in atiny clearing. Not the clearing of her dreams--no, this one provided barely enough space forthe two of them to stand, together, on the deadleaves that littered the ground. Tree trunkspressed in all sides, the moss-covered barksmelling musty and vaguely rotten.

Even without her history with the alchemists,Donna would have known she was in a magicalplace--and it wasn't a benign sort of magic,

Page 319: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

either. There was an oppressive feel that didn'tjust come from the crowded trees. The air wasfull of a dull heaviness that weighed on hershoulders and made it difficult to breatheproperly. She glanced at Xan to see if he felt ittoo.

He raised his eyebrows. "Are you okay?"

She shook her head. "Don't you feel that?"

"We're approaching the doorway--the elves'power is at its strongest here. That's probablywhat you're picking up on."

"But you don't feel that ... weight on you?"

"I have fey blood, don't forget. I can feel asort of energy--a buzz all around me--but itdoesn't feel all that bad."

Donna felt a shiver run through her. Xan'seyes seemed greener than ever; they burnedwith a deep emerald fire, confirming that hewasn't fully human. She took a deep breath."So, what now?"

Page 320: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"This is it." His voice was steady--all theuncertainty he had earlier seemed to have lefthim. Clearly he was being led by somethingother than dream or memory. A knowledge thatran bone-deep guided them both, now.

"But ... there's nothing here." Donna lookedaround, wondering if she'd missed something.

"Not yet," replied Xan. He crouched down onthe ground and ran his hands over the darkearth. He grabbed a handful of dirt and leavesand a few twigs, then stood and faced her oncemore. "Put your hand on mine so that you'retouching this stuff."

Donna did as she was told. "What are youdoing?"

"Opening the door." Xan closed his eyes fora moment. Donna was almost certain she couldsee a glow escaping from beneath his lids, buthe re-opened his eyes before she could be sure."I was lucky enough to find someone,

Page 321: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

eventually--a mentor who guided me throughthe basics of this stuff, taught me about myheritage."

"I'd like to hear about him someday."

"Her," replied Xan. "She was a good friend."

Donna determinedly ignored the stab ofjealousy she felt. Now wasn't the time to act likea child. Xan's mentor being female didn't meananything.

His eyes softened as he watched her. "She'sthe friend who died last year."

Oh. Way to feel like a totally heartless bitch."Xan, I--"

He shook his head. "Not now," he said. "Ineed to focus."

And then Donna forgot about everything.Her eyes widened as she watched Xan becomemore ethereal, less solid. There was atranslucent quality to his golden skin, and she

Page 322: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

felt a rush of heat against her face. The blast ofhot air seemed to be coming from ... Xan. Sohere was the guy who couldn't do fey magic,apart from "pretty tricks." Riiight.

He spoke. "We seek the Old Path andapproach the door. I hold earth in my hand andinvoke the power in my blood--the blood of myancestors. I ask to be granted entrance to thisdark place. We come in peace. Open!"

Donna jumped as he shouted the last word,but she kept her grip on the bundle of dirt andleaves that they held. The air in front of herseemed to shimmer and thicken, and for amoment darkness folded itself around her. Itwas a peculiar kind of blackness, with a textureall its own. The heavy scent of decay filled hernostrils, sweet and cloying as molasses.

Then the dim light returned, and betweenthe close-packed tree trunks there appeared anew pathway, seeming almost like a fairy-taletrack leading down what looked like a tree-lined

Page 323: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

cavern. The branches bent overhead in a leafycanopy--a living tunnel.

Donna turned to Xan, wondering whethershe could let go of the twigs and earth now,and was relieved when he dropped it onto theground. She brushed dirt from her gloves andexamined the entrance that had opened. "So, Ithought you couldn't do any magic."

He didn't meet her eyes. "Oh, that wasn'treally my magic--it was just opening a door tot h e otherworld. There are plenty of themaround. You just have to know where to look."

He turned toward the leafy tunnel. "Let's getthis over with."

Donna caught a glimpse of how pale hesuddenly looked. How could she blame him?After all he'd lost at the hands of the elves, hewas willing to walk back into their territory. Forher. She herself was fighting down a feeling ofcold dread, trying not to think about the

Page 324: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

nightmarish creature that had caused her owninjuries. The Wood Monster, as it had becomeknown in her dreams. The Skriker.

Xan grabbed her hand again, pulling herforward, and they stepped onto the secretpathway--the Old Path. As Donna placed herfoot on the bed of pine needles, it almost felt asthough she'd walked through a physicalmembrane--invisible, but very definitely there.Her ears popped as they pushed their waythrough and started down the tunnel of archingbranches. She became aware of a whisperingsound that seemed to come from all around.

Swallowing, Donna ignored the feeling ofbeing watched that was creeping slowly up herspine. She concentrated instead on putting onefoot in front of the other. All I need to thinkabout is Navin, she told herself firmly. That'swhy I'm here. Guilt rose inside her, a physicalsensation in her chest that made it hard tobreathe: they had only taken her friend because

Page 325: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

of her. Of that she was certain.

Now she just had to find out why.

Page 326: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

It was like walking down a shadowy hallway.Donna gripped Xan's hand as tightly as shedared, stepping over dead leaves through theElflands alongside a half-human guy she'd metonly a few days ago. They were in the lastremaining home of the wood elves. It felthorribly real.

A clearing opened ahead of them, andDonna knew it would be larger than theprevious one. Holding her breath, she felt ablade of sunlight touch her as they passedbeneath a gap in the canopy overhead. Andthen it was gone, and they were plunged oncemore into near darkness as they headed towardthe opening ahead. She found herself walkingfaster now, just so she could step into the wideopen space of the clearing--anything to escape

Page 327: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the oppressive feeling of being closed in bytrees.

As they emerged from the tunnel, Donnafought to control her breathing and took in thefamiliar creatures ranged around the clearing.They looked more twisted and grotesque thanever under the shifting shadows of the wavingbranches. She felt Xan give her hand a squeezeand held on for dear life. She didn't dare look athim.

This clearing was similar to the one in herdream, but there was no tree stump in thecenter of it. Instead, there was a carved woodenchair, rough-hewn but strangely beautiful, itsragged edges seeming to be part of somethingliving. It was a throne of sorts, draped with ivyand other vines, with white flowers scattered onthe ground around it.

Sitting on the throne was a human-shapedfigure, seemingly carved out of wood. Donnawondered for a moment if she--for clearly it

Page 328: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

was a "she"--was wearing an elfskin to changeher form in some way, but a deep intuition toldher that this was the being's own skin. Sheseemed more fey, and less twisted and made ofearth, than the other wood elves. Donna's legstrembled as she counted six elves standing in asemicircle around the throne, apparently somekind of guard. They half-crouched, muttering,watching her and Xan through slitted blackeyes.

"Welcome," said the woman-thing sitting onthe throne, in a voice like rustling leaves."Welcome Donna Underwood, of the ironworld."

Then the woman laughed, her nut-brownface creasing into cruel lines and her liplessmouth opening wide. Her mossy hair was longand thick, crowned with brambles and whiteflowers. There was a belt of long grassesaround her slender waist, and Donna's eyeswidened as she realized there were hanks of

Page 329: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

what looked like human hair hanging from it.Elflocks. She swallowed. If the legends were tobe believed, these belonged to trapped humansouls.

Her breath caught in her throat. Mom, shethought, trying to get a better look at the belt.

But the woman-thing was speaking again."Come here, child. Leave your halflingcompanion where he is." Her voice hissed withclear disdain.

The sound set Donna's teeth on edge andmade her hands and arms throb more thanever. She tried to find the strength to speak.She stepped forward, ignoring Xan's warningtug on her hand. "How do you know myname?"

"We remember you, Donna Underwood.Don't you remember us?" The creature's voicewas gentle and deadly at the same time, thestrange leafy tones as expressive as the most

Page 330: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

human of voices.

Donna lifted her chin. "Yes, I remembersome of you. But I don't recall you ... "

"Ah, you were but a young sapling. Please,let us make introductions, as is proper. I am theWood Queen--ruler of the Elflands, of all that isleft of our territory--and these are my kin, thewood elves. I have many names, though somehave called me Aliette."

"Aliette? Isn't that French?" Donna tried to fitthe name to the strange woman before them.

The Wood Queen--Aliette--watched her withexpressionless eyes. "That is the closest you willget to my name in your limited language. Itserves well enough."

"I wish I could say I was pleased to meetyou," Donna muttered. She was terrified, yetthere was something so surreal about the wholesetting that she could almost believe it washappening to somebody else. Or maybe it was

Page 331: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

just another dream.

Xan glanced at her, a question on his lips,but he was forced to turn his attention back tothe Wood Queen when she spoke directly tohim.

"Your name is unknown to us, half-feycreature, but you do not belong here."

"That's not what some of your kin thoughtwhen they tried to kill me in the Elflands." Xan'svoice shook, but not with fear. His barelywithheld fury made him seem more powerfuland older than he was.

"Did they?" asked the queen, almostnonchalantly. "That may be so, but the past isthe past."

Xan stepped forward, his head raised. "Howdare you disregard me. I will not be brushedaside so easily, your majesty. I demandreparations for what I lost."

Aliette's slitted eyes grew even more narrow.

Page 332: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

If she'd possessed lips, Donna suspected theywould be curled into an expression of scornright about now. "You are in no position todemand anything, halfling."

Although Donna had been trying to followthe conversation, Xan had kind of lost her at"reparations." And she'd been under theimpression that his reason for being here was tohelp her to find Navin. And Maker. She pulledhim around to face her, ignoring his resistancewhile brazenly turning her back on the queen."What are you doing?" she whispered.

Xan was flushed and breathing heavily. "I'msorry. When I saw her just ... sitting there. Andthose things around her." Xan licked his lips andlooked at the ground. "I lost it for a second."

She touched his face--a fleeting gesture thatshe could only hope transmitted her empathy."It's okay, Xan."

The queen's voice rang out, making Donna's

Page 333: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

heart pound suddenly as she spun to face thethrone again. "We are wasting time with yourtrivial nonsense, and I'm sure you don't want todo that--not when there is so much at stake."Her mouth curved up at the corners, a mockingreflection of a human smile. "I'd like to knowwhy you invaded my lands, such as we haveleft." Aliette shifted on her throne, leaves andvines rustling around her as if blown by an icywind. She focused her black gaze on Donna."What do you have to say to me, DonnaUnderwood of the alchemists? You, whom wenow call Iron Witch."

Iron Witch? What was this thing talkingabout? Donna's eyes widened and she clenchedher fists. The name must surely refer to hertattoos, but how would Aliette even know aboutthat? Yet there was no time to reflect on thestrange name--almost a title--that the queenhad given her. She did her best to stand still,ignoring the wood elves circling the clearing.

Page 334: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She and Xan were as good as trapped here--ifthey ran for it, she didn't know if they couldescape. So what did she have to lose bypursuing her reasons for coming in the firstplace? Donna was grateful for the light pressureof Xan's arm across her back, his warm handaround her shoulder.

She looked directly at the Wood Queen. "Idon't know what that means," she said formally."I just want to know what you've done with myfriend, Navin Sharma. And the alchemist,Maker."

There was crackling laughter from thequeen, followed by a slow, sly smile. "The boyis safe with us, and will remain so until youbring me what I need."

"And what's that?"

"Why, the secret of eternal life, my dear.What else is there?"

Donna took a step back. "What? Don't you

Page 335: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

live long enough already? You're practicallyimmortal." She knew what the queen wastalking about, but she wasn't about to show it.

"You know that isn't true, girl. We live long,but not as long as we used to. The elves sickenand die, thanks to the spreading disease of theiron world. We will become nothing more thanwraiths if I do not find a new way to survive."She fixed Donna with her empty eyes. "All wehave ever desired was to live our livesindependent of the tithe, free of the rules of ourfey cousins."

Donna snorted. "Isn't that what you'veachieved?"

The queen's voice was quieter than before."The price has been ... higher than anticipated."

"Be careful what you wish for, yourmajesty." Donna couldn't help herself. Thiscreature, who held her best friend prisoner,dared to complain about the consequences of

Page 336: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the choices she'd made.

Xan stepped forward before Aliette couldreply. "We just want to take our people and go.That's all."

Donna felt comprehension dawn, followedquickly by more confusion. "I can see why you'dtake Maker as a hostage; he's a powerful enemyand could give you leverage with thealchemists. But Navin ... he only meanssomething to me."

"As indeed, Donna Underwood, you meansomething to us," replied the queen.

Donna's stomach clenched. She stayed silentand tried to stop her knees from shaking as thequeen's words echoed softly in the forest air.

A liette ran thin brown fingers along thelichen-covered arms of her throne. "There is somuch you do not know, daughter of thealchemists. You might do well to ask yourarchmaster what you were doing in the

Page 337: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Ironwood a decade ago."

"What are you talking about?" Donnacouldn't stop herself. "Quentin and the Orderwere rescuing me from your people."

The queen looked ... bored, if it werepossible for her face to register such anemotion. "And why, exactly, would we steal youfrom your bed, foolish child? How could weachieve such a thing in the iron world, whenyou were protected so well?"

Donna's face drained of color; she could feelthe flesh of her cheeks stretch tight and herhead was suddenly too light. A faint buzzing inher ears made her wonder if she might faint.She didn't understand what this creature wassaying.

And then Xan's arm was around her again,supporting her and sharing his warmth. "Don'tlisten to her, Donna. She's just trying to confuseyou."

Page 338: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Believe what you will," A liette said. "It is ofno consequence to me."

"You're not making sense, your majesty, sohow can I believe anything you say?" She waspleased that her voice was steady.

The queen shrugged, dislodging some of theleaves from her shoulders. "What matters is thatwe have what you want, and you have access tow h a t we want. I propose ... a deal. Anexchange of resources."

Donna shook her head with a growing senseof panic. "I don't have 'access' to anything!" Itwas crazy for this creature to think that she--ateenage girl, not yet a full Initiate--would haveaccess to the most precious secret of thealchemists.

The Wood Queen's face contorted intoanother smile, the cracked bark of her cheekssplitting further. "You will deliver the elixir oflife to me. The secret of eternal life abides

Page 339: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

within those few precious drops hidden amongthe Order's ranks, and we are dying. Even nowthe wood elves sicken; I can only provide themwith as much power as I have, and the ironworld takes its toll even on me." Her face grewsly. "I know the alchemists have it--they areever working to replicate it. Bring me the vial ofelixir and I will let your friend go free."

Donna could taste sharp metal in her mouthand realized that she had bitten her tongue. Hermind raced through what this meant, but it wasdifficult to think straight while the elves aroundthem whispered and muttered, swayed andcircled. A rumor had been making the rounds,among the alchemists of all four Orders, thatthe Order of the Dragon still possessed some ofthe elixir. Yet even if this was true, Donna hadnever been entirely convinced about the so-called power of the elixir. She'd seen a lot ofstrange things in seventeen years, but believingthere was something that could convey

Page 340: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

immortality and heal mortal wounds was quite astretch. And despite the rumors, she'd neverseen any evidence that people like Quentin Frostor Maker were protecting the elixir of life.

But now it seemed that she'd been naive,and her best friend could be paying the price.The Wood Queen was waiting for her answer.She licked her lips and tried to keep herexpression neutral, thinking of the dark elfwho'd attacked her and Xan on IronbridgeCommon, and the one in Maker's workshop.Not to mention her near certainty thatsomething had been watching them when sheand Navin left Xan's party. The elves had beenfollowing her--tracking her, staking out theplaces she went to and the people she knew.People she loved, like Navin. And that madethem vulnerable. This is what happened topeople who were crazy enough to care abouther.

Donna raised her eyes and gritted her teeth.

Page 341: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Enough. That was enough self-pity. She fixedthe Wood Queen with a hard stare. "How do Iknow you'll honor any kind of bargain betweenus?"

"You don't know, of course. But I will tellyou that a deal made in the Elflands is binding.Bound by oak and ash, it is unbreakable as theearth's core."

Donna narrowed her eyes. "I want to seeNavin. Bring him to me."

The queen stood, raising herself slowly fromthe wooden throne and lifting her leafy skirtsaside with a low crackling sound so that shecould step down from the dais. Her oak-huedskin seemed to shift and fold into new forms asshe settled herself a short distance from Donnaand Xan, looking down on both of them fromher impressive height. She was as tall andstraight as a proud tree, unbowed by time andthe elements despite her claims that the ironworld was weakening her.

Page 342: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

As she bent toward Donna, her voice hissedlike an angry wind through a forest. "I will showhim to you, as a gesture of good faith. Butknow this, Donna Underwood--you will bringme the elixir or you will never see your friendagain."

Gripping her hands into tight fists againstthe pain in her bones and heart, Donna saidnothing. Her whole body seemed to be shaking;no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't stopit. Once again, Xan's arm tightened around hershoulders. He was amazingly calm--or at leasthe appeared to be on the outside--and she wasgrateful for that. She could only guess at thepain he must feel, but perhaps his earlieroutburst was helping him cope under whatmust be unimaginably difficult circumstances forhim.

The queen whispered a command to anearby wood elf, and it disappeared through thetrees at the far side of the clearing. Donna

Page 343: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

stepped out of the circle of Xan's arm andlooked around, trying to make sense of thisplace. She cast a sidelong glance at the queen,who was standing statue-still. For a moment itseemed as if she were made out of stone ratherthan wood.

At the sound of footsteps rustling throughthe undergrowth, Donna moved forward,reminding herself to keep calm. The thought ofseeing Navin again swept all else aside, fillingher with hope and trepidation in equal measure.Please, just let him be all right. The urge to runtoward him was overwhelming.

And then there he was, led between twowood elves and looking all in one piece, apartfrom a slight limp and a nasty bump on theright side of his head. Even from a distance shecould see the dark shadows beneath his eyes,and her heart reached out to him. His armswere tied behind his back with some kind ofcomplicated vine. Hot fury rose in her gut and

Page 344: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

she tasted the furious urge to smash thecreatures holding him.

"Navin!" She couldn't keep herself fromcalling out. Xan placed a cautionary hand on hershoulder, but she shook him off.

"Donna?" There was uncertainty in Navin'svoice, which was not surprising. Thesecreatures were shape-changers and in theirnatural element here, with far more power thanthey had in the iron world. Who knows whatNavin must be thinking right now?

And then Donna had to face the possibilitythat this wasn't even the real Navin standing infront of her, his jeans ripped and his hairmessy. No, she thought. She couldn't let doubtundermine her--she wouldn't allow it. This washer friend. It had to be.

"Navin, I'm going to get you out of here."Her voice trembled, but she tried to smile athim.

Page 345: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

A ghost of a smile lifted his lips. "Oh yeah,Underwood? You and whose army?" His eyesfell on Xan, and he frowned.

"You remember Xan, right? He's going tohelp us, Nav."

Navin nodded slowly, looking from Donna toXan and then back again. His smile seemed sadall of a sudden, the kind you use when you'resaying goodbye. "I don't think they're going tolet me go, no matter what you do. Maker's here,too. I've only seen him a couple times though."

Donna hated to hear him sounding soresigned, but her heart lifted at the news ofMaker. She tried her best to sound reassuring."Just hang in there. I'll get you home, Ipromise."

The Wood Queen stepped in front of her,blocking her view. "Now you know he is safeand will remain so, as long as you bring mewhat we need." She clasped her twiggy fingers

Page 346: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

in front of her. "Leave our home, now, by theway you entered. Do not bother to returnwithout the elixir. Speak to anyone about thisand your friend will die. The old man might notbe so lucky." The threat hung in the air,poisonous, suggestive of something worse thandeath.

Donna swallowed, trying to speak but notsure what there was left to say. She wondered ifthe queen would know if she went to the Orderfor help. But no doubt the wood elves would bewatching her--they could move like shadowswhen they wanted to. She knew that already.

Aliette spoke again. "You have until dawn."

Dawn? Panic gripped her and she found itdifficult to draw her next breath. It must bemid-afternoon already, which only left herperhaps twelve hours to achieve the impossible.

"That's not enough time." She tried not tosound as pathetic as she felt. She took a step

Page 347: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

forward, putting more strength into her nextwords. "I can never get it in time--that's crazy!"

The Wood Queen didn't respond. She simplyturned away and headed toward the far side ofthe clearing. The surrounding wood elvesmoved forward, clicking and scraping in thebacks of their knobbly throats and looking as ifthey were going to herd Donna and Xan out ofthe clearing. Donna wondered if any of themcould speak, like their queen did. She glanced atNavin, despair welling up within her as he wasled away by his guards. He twisted his headaround for one last look at her; their eyes metand held.

In that moment, Donna tried tocommunicate everything she was thinking andfeeling. A single glance really could say athousand things, and she hoped she wastransmitting even a tiny percentage to herfriend.

Xan grabbed her hand and tugged her

Page 348: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

toward the tunnel. "Come on, Donna, we'dbetter get out of here."

"I can't leave him. I just can't."

He pulled her closer to him. "You'll be backfor him. You promised."

"I did, didn't I?" Donna sniffed, surprised tofeel warm tears filling her eyes. "I never break apromise." But even as she said it, she wonderedhow she could possibly keep this one. Twelvehours to discover the place where thealchemists kept the elixir. What she was facingwas impossible and unfair, but that didn't makeit any less true.

They walked back along the shadowy path,back through the open door, and out into thetiny clearing. Back through the undergrowth,where there was a sticky moment when Xanwasn't sure if they were headed in the rightdirection, and finally back onto the mainIronwood pathway.

Page 349: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna's hands ached less the farther theygot from the faery door, but her heart achedmore with each step that took her away fromNavin. She turned her mind to the newdilemma: how was she going to find somethingshe wasn't even entirely sure existed? And evenif she did manage to get it, was she really justgoing to hand it over to the alchemist'senemies? No, she told herself, don't think aboutthat yet. One step at a time.

She would find a way into Quentin Frost'shouse and uncover the secrets hidden inside--even if it meant breaking in tonight while heand Simon and the rest of the household weresleeping.

Page 350: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna fiddled with the delicate silver charmbracelet around her wrist and tried not to thinkabout her mother. She'd almost left thebracelet, in its little pouch, hidden among herunderwear in the bottom drawer of her dresser,but something made her grab it at the lastminute. Mom had wanted her to have thisbracelet, and maybe it would bring her lucktonight. Xan would be here to pick her up soon,and she would have to get out of the house tomeet him without Aunt Paige knowing about it.

She could use all the luck she could get.

Fortunately, Donna had an idea of where tostart this impossible search, and it was the bestshe had to go on. The only thing she had to goon. Her "research" had been a simple matter ofcross-referencing all mentions of clocks andtime with the elixir of life, and she'd been

Page 351: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

pleasantly surprised at the number of results.She hadn't even needed to Google it; her ownschool books covered the subject. Apparently,European alchemical recipes often called for theelixir to be stored inside a clock, a symbolicgesture that represented the elixir's legendaryability to slow the effects of time on whomeverdared to use it. One particular clock stood out inDonna's mind as she scanned these stories.While she didn't expect things to be quite soeasy, at least it gave her a place to start.

Grabbing her coat from the closet, Donnashrugged into its thick warmth, grateful for itslength on this cold November night. The darkgray color seemed well suited to covertoperations, and she pulled a black wool hatdown over her hair for good measure.

She switched off the light and opened herbedroom door a crack, glancing in the directionof Aunt Paige's bedroom. The slit of light underthe door meant that her aunt had probably

Page 352: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

fallen asleep while reading in bed. Relieved,Donna carefully closed her door again.

Then she took a deep breath and didsomething she hadn't done since she and Navinhad first become friends, when they used tovisit each other after lights out, their respectiveguardians thinking they were in bed. Sheclimbed out the window and, using the half-rotten trellis and the drain pipe for support,shimmied down to the ground. The magicalstrength in her hands and arms always madethe task so much easier than it should havebeen. She only bashed her shin twice, whichshe took to be a good sign; maybe luck was onher side after all.

The moon was almost full and Donna wasglad of the light, but also worried that shemight be too easily spotted if anyone happenedto be looking out their back windows. Thinkinginvisible thoughts, she sprinted to the back ofthe yard, climbed over the fence, and walked

Page 353: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

down the alleyway that led out onto the mainroad.

Xan was there waiting, as promised, leaningagainst his car and holding his cell phone asthough expecting her to call. She'd told him thatif she had trouble getting out of the house, hewould have to create a diversion. Thankfully,that part of the plan hadn't been necessary. Hisface broke into a grin of pure relief the momenthe spotted her.

Donna smiled back and touched his hand."Thank you for doing this, Xan." She raisedherself up on tiptoe and kissed his cheek.

He shrugged, his eyes filled with warmth."Sure."

She slipped into the passenger seat andbuckled up, trying to steady her breathing. Thiswas crazy, she knew, and they were taking ahuge risk. She was trying not to think too farahead, but already it was eleven o'clock and

Page 354: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

there were only a handful of hours until dawn.Could she really be planning to hand oversomething so valuable to the alchemists' lifelongenemy? How would she ever explain it to AuntPaige--or to any other members of the Order?She would be a traitor. And what would herfather think of her, if he were alive today?Donna angrily turned her mind away from suchthoughts, staring out the window and watchingthe dark Ironbridge streets pass by.

She would do whatever it took to saveNavin. He hadn't asked for this--to become abargaining piece between warring factions offey and mortals, themselves fractured remainsof an ancient time when things had probablybeen a hell of a lot simpler. Navin was aninnocent bystander, and she wouldn't let himsuffer for something that he could never trulyunderstand, no matter how much he might try.

They approached the Frost Estate andparked around the corner, leaving themselves a

Page 355: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

short walk to the main gate. It would be trickygaining entry without alerting anyone, Donnaknew, especially since there were magical wardsin place.

Xan pondered this problem as they huddledby the wall on the south side of the estate. "Ithink we'll be okay. You're not a threat to them--you come here all the time for classes, anyway--so I doubt you'll trigger any of the defenses."

Donna frowned. "What about you?"

He pushed his hair out of his eyes. "Ihonestly don't know. If I had the power Ishould have, I could make myself invisible tomost magic. But ... "

Donna touched his arm. "It's okay. We'll justhave to chance it. Maybe you've got somenatural protection that you're not aware of."

"Maybe. And ever since we opened that doorinto the otherworld I've been feeling different,somehow. As though something is awakening

Page 356: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

inside me." He shrugged. "I don't know what itmeans--or if it means anything at all. But itcould be a good sign."

He turned and climbed the wall with relativeease. Once again Donna saw how agile he was;was this ability part of his fey heritage? Xancrouched at the top in the darkness, and for amoment all she could see was a shadow cloakedin the familiar black coat. His bright green eyesblinked down at her like a cat's.

And then she was hauled unceremoniouslyto the top, scrambling slightly as the toes of hersneakers struggled to find purchase against thesmooth areas of the wall, until she rolled nextto Xan and caught her breath.

Without speaking, they dropped down intothe grounds of the Frost Estate.

Donna looked up at Quentin's mansion andbit her lip, wondering what to do next. If only

Page 357: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

she could've searched for clues during a studybreak tomorrow ... but there was no time forthat. Navin--and Maker--only had until dawn.She glanced over at Xan and wondered what hewas thinking.

They were standing outside the window ofthe Blue Room, but what Donna hadn'taccounted for were the wooden shutters closedfirmly over it, no doubt locked from the inside.Of course, they could probably break themopen, but what sort of noise would that make?And it would be obvious the next day thatsomething had happened.

She caught Xan's eye and raised hereyebrows. "Any ideas?"

"I think we should try the back door."

He shoved his hands into the pockets of hiscoat and led the way around the house,checking that all the lights were off at the rearas they were in the front. Satisfied that the

Page 358: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

household had definitely gone to bed (Quentinand Simon weren't young men, and Donnaknew they tended to retire close to ten o'clockduring the week), they took turns examining theback door.

"I could probably break it," Donna said, "butI don't want to wake everybody up."

Xan crouched down and studied the lock."This can be picked, I think. I'm sure they havemagical wards in place, but those protectagainst the big threats to security; nobodyexpects an old-fashioned breaking-and-enteringdeal. A credit card and something sharp shoulddo it." He pulled his wallet out of an inside coatpocket.

Donna scanned the ground, then searchedher pockets for a paperclip or something useful.She wished she were the kind of girl to wearpretty hair clips, because then she could presentone to Xan and things would be a whole loteasier. As she dug into her pockets, something

Page 359: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

sharp pressed against her left wrist, inside herg l o v e . Wait, she thought; maybe there'ssomething here we can use.

She carefully removed her charm bracelet.There were only six charms on the silver chain,each one soldered in place. Donna's lips curvedinto a smile--one of the charms was a tinyreplica of a dagger. Silently thanking hermother, she pulled off her glove, pinched thesilver piece between her forefinger and thumb,and pulled.

Glancing regretfully at the twisted link,Donna slipped the bracelet back on and handedthe miniature dagger to Xan.

"Perfect," he whispered, and got to work.

She watched as he concentrated on the lock.He stopped once to smile briefly at her beforereturning his attention to it. Whatever he wasdoing looked very fiddly to Donna--he wasmaneuvering the credit card down the side of

Page 360: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the door where the catch would be, whiletwiddling the sharp blade of the tiny silver knifein the lock. He was down there for some time,his long coat pooled like water behind him onthe pathway. At one point, Donna was sure shesaw him whispering something, his lips movingalmost silently as he concentrated.

After a few more minutes--and a few cursesand grunts from Xan--there was a muffled clickand the door sprung open.

"See?" he said triumphantly.

Donna watched him, a suspicious feelingforming in her gut. "How do you know how todo that?"

His face was closed. "You don't knoweverything about me, Donna Underwood."

"So it seems." But she let it go--for now--asthey entered a dark hallway, then took the leadas they made their way to the Blue Room,slipping the bent silver dagger charm into her

Page 361: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

jeans pocket and making sure to tuck thebracelet back into her glove. Xan had brought aflashlight from the car, but Donna didn't want tochance it while they were moving around. Sheused her cell phone to cast just enough light tosee by as they padded down the hallway.

Creeping around a huge house at night--while the residents slept peacefully on the upperfloors--was making Donna increasingly nervous.She was glad for the plush carpeting that helpedto keep their steps muffled.

Just as they approached the entrance to thelibrary, a clock began striking midnight.Someone had obviously reset the grandfatherclock after Simon had found her trying to figureout how to do it. Donna held her breath as thetwelve chimes sounded from beyond the librarydoors, gritting her teeth until the ringingstopped. She realized that Xan was holding herhand and she hadn't even noticed it; the gentlepressure rubbed the velvet of her glove against

Page 362: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

her palm. The sensation was both intimate andcomforting, standing in the dark with themidnight hour chiming in the background.When the clock finally finished itsannouncement, Donna tugged her hand freeand pushed open the double doors.

As they entered the room, Xan indicated thathe was going to switch on the flashlight. Shenodded, waiting while he angled the beamaround until it rested on the grandfather clock.The surrounding bookshelves looked eerie inthe half-light, shadows falling over the piles ofbooks and reminding Donna of her recentnightmare.

Trying to ignore the bleak images that filledher mind, she approached the clock withcaution and stood there, just looking at it.Okay, here went nothing . She reached a glovedhand up toward the ivory clock face, shiveringas the shadows on the wall moved under thelight of Xan's flashlight. She ran her hands over

Page 363: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the glass that was covering the timepiece,wondering if she'd missed something before. IfSimon hadn't interrupted her, she could havesaved a lot of time searching now. Pushing thatirritation aside, she focused on the task. Therehad to be an easy way to open this thing.

Could it really be as easy as popping openthe casing and finding the elixir inside? Donnacouldn't hold back a wry smile. Yeah, she couldhope.

Breathing fast, she ran her fingers along theback of the clock, behind the section housingthe clock face, searching for some kind of catch.Her fingers hit something small and solidprotruding from the wood; with great relief, sheflicked the switch and heard a satisfying clicknear her ear. Stepping back and resting hertrembling fingers against the beautifullypolished wooden panels on the front, Donnatried to see what she'd accomplished.

For a moment it didn't seem like anything

Page 364: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

was different, and she cast a confused glance atXan.

And then she felt cool air brush across herface as the case of the grandfather clockopened. The wooden front swung wide andDonna had to jump out of the way. When sheleaned in close again, she could just make outthat there was no visible mechanism or catch onthe smooth edge of the door.

A thrill ran down her spine. She impatientlygestured to Xan to shine the light inside theclock. Then she screwed up her eyes and triedto see into the complicated inner workings, allcogs and wheels made of polished brass, halfhoping it would be easy and she'd find a handyvial of elixir just waiting for her somewhere.Maybe wrapped in black silk like her aunt'sTarot cards, to keep any negative energy fromaffecting the contents.

There was no vial.

Page 365: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

However, there was--at the very bottom ofthe casement, sitting innocuously on the heavybase underneath the main workings and brasspendulum of the clock--a steel lever with awooden handle. She reached toward it eagerly.

"Wait," Xan hissed, grabbing her elbow. Theflashlight beam swung crazily for a moment."You don't have any idea what that does."

Biting her lip, Donna met his eyes and triedto look more confident than she felt. "There hasto be something here, Xan. Why would there bea secret way of opening the clock if it wasn'thiding something? And look--" Here shegestured at the empty casement, empty ofeverything but the regular mechanical bits andpieces you'd expect to find inside a grandfatherclock. "There's nothing else inside, so this hasto be what we're looking for. I just know it."

Reluctantly, he released her arm and sheturned back to the lever. Heart pounding, sweattrickling down the back of her neck, she gripped

Page 366: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the handle tightly and pushed, noticing howeasily the mechanism slipped into position. Itseemed as though it was used regularly andkept well-oiled.

Then the entire clock sprang silently awayfrom the wall. Just a few inches, but enough tomake it obvious that there was a doorwaybehind it.

"Whoa," said Xan. "Cool."

Donna tried to keep the excitement out ofher voice. "Come on," she whispered. "A secretdoor that Simon's desperate to protect has gotto be something good. Let's go."

She pulled the clock farther away from thewall and slipped behind it before Xan could doanything stupid like offer to go first. No way,Donna thought. Time was running out, andnothing was going to stop her from discoveringa way to save Navin.

Page 367: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

The corridor was lined with cold gray stoneand tightly packed earth. It became colder thefarther away from the entrance they walked.The floor seemed to be tilting slightly, andDonna soon realized that they were headingdown into what would be a basement level.Only it wasn't a basement set beneath thehouse--it had to be located beneath the estategrounds, within the property but beyond theouter walls of the mansion.

There was no need for the flashlight or anyillumination from a cell phone as they walked,thanks to the strange multicolored gemstonespressed into the tunnel walls at regularintervals. Donna had never seen anything likethem, but they provided enough natural lightthat she and Xan could walk the length of thepassageway without falling over one another.

The smell, on the other hand, wasdisgusting.

It was like rotten eggs combined with bitter

Page 368: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

vinegar, and Donna had to pull her scarf aroundher face to keep from gagging. Xan didn't seemquite so affected, although he agreed it was"pretty gross." Donna knew that alchemicalexperiments often used sulphur, and heranticipation grew at the thought that they mighthave found Simon Gaunt's laboratory.

Everybody knew where Quentin's lab was--itwas no secret that he liked to putter around inthere most mornings, and Donna had evencaught a glimpse of it through the door oncewhen she was a very small child. Thearchmaster's study and workshop was on thevery top floor of the house, in an attic that hadbeen especially converted so that noise andsmells were kept away from the main part ofthe house. But nobody knew where Simonworked on alchemical matters, or whether hee v e n h a d a lab of his own. This wasn'tsurprising, since as the official secretary of theOrder he wasn't much more than a glorified

Page 369: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

administrator. Donna had long suspected thatQuentin created the job for Simon because oftheir private relationship.

Around a sharp bend in the tunnel, theysuddenly reached the heaviest oak door Donnahad ever seen. For a horrible moment shepanicked; surely it hadn't all been for nothing. Ifthe door was locked, would her strength beenough to break it down? It was pretty damnsolid-looking, and it could also be magicallysealed. At least the nasty stench seemed to befading--either that or she was just getting usedto it.

Donna examined the door and breathed asigh of relief. There didn't even appear to be alock on it. The only thing visible--apart from theblack-painted iron handle--was a strangeinscription stamped into a plaque hanging ateye level:

OUR WORK BEGINSIN DARKNESS AND IN DEATH

Page 370: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"Cheery," Xan noted.

"Yeah, alchemists are a bunch of laughs tohang out with," Donna said with a heavy sigh.

"Actually," he replied, "I'd say spending timewith you has given me some of the bestmoments of my life." His face was totallysincere, but Donna couldn't help the look shegave him. Did he really think that? Flustered,she said the first thing that came into her head."Yeah, because I'm so special."

Xan frowned. "Don't do that."

"Do what?"

"Put yourself down. You shouldn't do that,Donna."

She shrugged, uncomfortable having somuch focus put on her. "Well, I can't see howhanging out with me has been too fun. Okay, ifyou're going to define 'fun' as getting attackedby elves and having to face the worst possible

Page 371: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

crap that feeds your nightmares, then maybeyou'd be right."

His eyes glinted in the near darkness. "Youleft out the part where the guy gets to kiss thebeautiful girl."

Donna was glad the light was so faint at thisend of the corridor; she didn't want him to seehow much she was blushing. She ignored himand tried the handle, relieved when the knobturned with no resistance.

When they walked into the room beyond,Donna realized that she was finally seeing whata true alchemical laboratory looked like. Theroom's contents were the stuff of legend--a nearperfect match to the depictions in the textbooksshe'd studied under Alma's watchful eye. Andyet it was so much more. This lab was real;there was a feeling of life and work here, asense that something magical was brewingsomewhere in this very room. In comparison,Quentin Frost's pitiful setup paled into

Page 372: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

insignificance; it seemed like a kid's chemistryset. Which was strange, Donna thought, giventhat Quentin was supposed to be the leader ofthe Order--the archmaster.

The evidence before her seemed to indicatethat Simon Gaunt was a lot more than just anadministrator. Maybe he was a real magus,which was pretty much unheard of amongmodern alchemical Orders. At last, Donnathought, her suspicions about Simon's behaviorover the years had been vindicated. She'dalways known there was something shady aboutthe man.

In the center of the large open space aheadof them was a tall, cylindrical brick structure. Itwas almost as tall as she was, and upon closerinspection Donna saw that it was some sort of afurnace. Xan followed her over to examine thething. Heat was coming off it in waves, andDonna realized that it was an athanor--an ovenwhich was traditionally kept burning for most of

Page 373: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the year.

She gripped Xan's arm, remembering at thelast minute to be gentle. "Now I know what thesmoke is!" she said excitedly.

Xan eased his arm away. "What smoke?"

"Oh, sorry." Donna shook her head slowlyand tried to calm down. "The smoke I see allyear round in the far corner of the grounds,beyond the garden. We must be directlyunderneath that part of the estate."

"So, what is this thing? I mean, it'sobviously some kind of furnace, but what doesit do?"

Donna grinned. "Let me introduce you toSlow Henry." She swept her arm in a mock-formal arc, as if presenting the athanor to him.

"'Slow Henry'?" Xan's lips were curving into asmile. Her excitement was obviously infectious.

"It's sort of a nickname, because of the

Page 374: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

steady and reliable service it provides. Theathanor burns slowly through all seasons, rarelyletting its owner down. Without fire, there'd beno alchemy. Everything starts here."

Who knew alchemy could be interesting?Because this was interesting. Maybe if A lma hadactually let her see this, she would've paid moreattention to her studies

Her eyes were already sweeping the rest ofthe room. On one wall, a myriad of glassvessels hung from wooden pegs, all differentshapes and sizes forming a stunning collection.Donna recognized some of them from herbooks, but others were completely mysterious.She could see a spirit holder, ran her fingersover an angel tube, and admired a particularlybeautiful moon vessel.

At the farthest end of the room, a smallshadowed alcove was set back into the stonewall. Donna walked over and saw that it actuallyopened into another chamber--this one tiny

Page 375: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

compared to the main room, with only enoughspace for a slate-gray curtain that fell from theceiling all the way to the floor. The heavycurtain was attached to a length of rail, whichwas bent at angles to form a square; it wasrather like a giant shower curtain. It remindedher of something a conjuror would haveonstage, so that if you stepped inside the spacebeyond, you might be in danger ofdisappearing.

Her mouth went suddenly dry as sherealized what this was. This was the mostsacred area of an alchemist's laboratory, theoratorium--an area for meditation and quietcontemplation. Donna's hand reached out,almost of its own accord, to touch the roughmaterial of the curtain--

"What's this?" Xan called out.

She jumped guiltily, strangely glad of thedistraction, and popped her head back into themain chamber to see what he'd found.

Page 376: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Copper tubing zigzagged crazily along thewall. Donna followed it to its source on thefloor: a thick, pear-shaped vessel made of anindefinable material. Simon had a serpentcondenser--that was crazy. An ancient piece ofapparatus, the serpent condenser was used toisolate the living essences of any substance. Ifshe remembered correctly, the condenser wasan important part of the process used to createhomunculi--tiny artificial beings infused with thelife force of a variety of chemical compounds.

"Xan, this is it!" Donna clapped a hand overher mouth, realizing she'd practically shouted.Not that it really mattered down here, but still... it didn't hurt to be careful.

Xan stared at the condenser as though itmight start producing the elixir at any moment."This thing creates the elixir of life?"

"No, no--I don't mean that." Donna wavedher hands, stumbling over her words in her

Page 377: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

enthusiasm. "This is a serpent condenser. Okay,it's a totally long and boring explanation, buttrust me when I say that this is used in aprocess that supposedly creates miniature lifeforms. But I don't think it works without theelixir."

Xan didn't look impressed. "So?"

"So? So why would Simon have a freakingcondenser down here if he wasn't actually usingit? There'd be no point--it's useless without adrop of the elixir added to a mixture of othercompounds. You'd need to do that every timeyou operated it." Donna never realized howgrateful she'd be for the endless hours spentstudying historical treatises about alchemicalpractice.

"This thing's pretty rare, then?" Xan asked,beginning to catch on.

"Right!" she agreed, nodding her head sovigorously that her neck began to ache. "I

Page 378: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

honestly don't think it would be installed here'just in case.' "

Which meant that there had to be some ofthe elixir of life down here. Donna walked to thecenter of the lab and began scanning everythingaround them, trying to decide where a maguswould hide something so important. How hadthe Order kept such an incredible secret?Nations fought wars for knowledge and powerlike this. People had died in the quest foreternal life. Yet here, in an old house on theoutskirts of Ironbridge, she was on the verge ofuncovering possibly the greatest discovery of alltime.

Her brain hurt just thinking about it.

Then she noticed a workbench in ashadowed corner, covered with a variety ofinteresting-looking objects. She practically ranover to it and started sifting through pieces ofmetal, gold coins, containers of herbs andmineral compounds, and all kinds of other

Page 379: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

mystical paraphernalia.

"Don't just stand there," she said, frowningover her shoulder. "Help me look."

Xan wandered over and started searching atthe opposite end. "So what exactly are welooking for?"

"A glass vial of liquid."

He stopped sorting and raised an eyebrow,leaning his hip against the bench. "And whatcolor is this liquid supposed to be?"

Donna bit her lip. Oh please, memory, sheimplored, don't fail me now. "Um ... red?"

"You don't sound too sure of that."

"It's red." She nodded once, for emphasis.

"Okay, good."

"red ... ish."

Xan rolled his eyes and went back to work.

There were shelves above the bench--

Page 380: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

shelves piled with yet more intriguing artifacts,as well as files and folders filled withpaperwork. Considering that Simon was incharge of organizing all of the Order's business,he certainly wasn't very tidy down here, Donnathought.

She reached up on tiptoe, her fingerscoming into contact with something solid onone of the higher shelves. It reminded her of asmooth rock--maybe some kind of carving. Sheextended her arm as far as she could, stretchingtall in order to grab whatever was tucked away.The cool outer shell of the object felt like itmight be marble; or perhaps some kind ofmetal? As her hand closed around a heavy baseand she carefully lifted the object down, Donnaheard an ominous click.

The bronze statue in her hand started toscream.

Page 381: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna shrieked and dropped it.

It fell to the stone floor with a heavy thud,but the bronze carving of a man's headcontinued to scream. Its lips were twisted into agrotesque expression of pain, its mouth wideopen and an honest-to-god actual humanscream coming from it.

"Shut it up!" Xan yelled, his green eyes wideand desperate.

"I don't know how!" Donna stared in horrorat the thing as it rocked back and forth on theground. The blank eyes and hooked nose gaveit a kind of gargoyle-like appearance, but it wasdefinitely supposed to look like a man. A manwith curly hair--also molded from bronze--and athin mouth that was still screaming.

Xan pushed her out of the way and lifted his

Page 382: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

heavily-booted foot.

"No, wait," Donna cried, trying to grab holdof his coat and pull him back.

But either he couldn't hear her over thenoise or he chose not to hear her, because thenext moment Xan had stamped down on thescreeching face.

"Ungh!" said the statue, then fell silent.

For a moment, the only sound in the lab wasthe quiet rumbling of Slow Henry. Donna took ashuddering breath and looked at the bronzehead, which was now just an inanimate statue--an old-fashioned bust molded to portray a guywho might once have been an alchemist. Itseyes seemed dead and hollow, and there wassomething undeniably ... evil about the thing.

Screaming statues were a whole new level ofcrazy. As far as Donna's knowledge of alchemywent, this was something unheard of--it was akind of magic that made her flesh crawl and all

Page 383: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. Itwas clearly a warning system; she'd triggeredsome sort of magical alarm by lifting the bronzehead from the shelves. What was Simon Gauntdoing down here? This wasn't just a regularprop in alchemical transformative work, she'dbet her life on it.

Rubbing her hand across her mouth, Donnacontinued to stare at the silent lump of carvedmetal. "What do you think we should do withit?"

Xan looked as grossed out as she was. "Ihave no idea. This is your area of expertise, notmine."

She shivered. "I don't know anything aboutthis."

"Maybe we should put it back where youfound it--"

The words had only just left his mouth whenthe sound of muffled footsteps from beyond the

Page 384: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

door reached them.

"Crap!" Donna took a deep breath to steelherself and grabbed the head off the floor,practically flinging it back into position andscanning the laboratory for a decent hidingplace. If someone found them in here, theywere so dead. Donna would be hauled in frontof Quentin, and her aunt would be horrified anddisappointed--not to mention what they'd makeof a half-fey guy learning about alchemicalsecrets. She tried not to imagine what Simon'sreaction would be; invading an alchemist'sprivate space and touching his magical toolswould have been considered a major offence inearlier centuries. The penalties for such crimeswere severe.

Her eyes focused on the alcove that housedthe oratorium. It was bad enough just beinginside the lab, so what she was consideringdoing now was the worst kind of sacrilege--butwhat choice did they have?

Page 385: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

The footsteps came closer and then stopped.

"In here," Donna hissed, pushing Xantoward the small chamber.

There was no time for second thoughts.They ducked inside the curtain, Donnaarranging the heavy folds behind them ascarefully as her shaking hands would allow.

"What is this place?" Xan whispered.

"Oratorium. That must be Simon's altar."Donna nodded at the solid wooden table, theonly thing in the cramped space apart fromthemselves. She tried to swallow the guilt thatmade her stomach hurt.

The laboratory door opened, then bangedshut. Donna jumped, grabbing onto Xan's coatas though she could maybe hide inside it. Sherealized that his arms had closed around her,and despite the fear of discovery it felt so good... safe and warm, even though she hated toadmit it because it made her feel like she

Page 386: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

needed that safety. She didn't want to be thatpathetic girl always running to the guy for help.But sometimes, she was slowly beginning tolearn, it was okay to admit you needed help andsupport. And it was nice to feel she could leanon someone other than Navin for a change.

As that thought struck her, and a picture ofan exhausted Navin filled her already anxiousmind, Donna backed away from Xan and lookedaround. Whoever was in the main room wasmuttering under his breath and moving thingsaround on the workbenches. She couldn't besure whether it was Simon or not, but it was apretty good bet. Had he come running afterhearing the screaming statue? But surely he'dbeen too far away ... Perhaps the Order'ssecretary couldn't sleep and was just doingsome late-night work.

"We need to get out of here," hissed Xan.

Way to state the obvious, Donna thought.She ignored him and began checking out the

Page 387: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

sacred objects on the altar. Apart from somemedallions with alchemical symbols for variouscompounds and a container of what looked likesalt, the main feature on the altar was a copper-clad box the size of her mother's jewelry box.

But she knew it wasn't a jewelry box.Catching her breath as she reached toward it,Donna wondered if she dared to look inside.This was an incubator, a container traditionallyused to hold the prima materia--the first matter.Weird to think that Alma had been droning onabout this just this week during one of theirlessons. Was it only yesterday? She frowned asshe tried to remember. It might as well havebeen last year.

If the incubator really did hold some of theprima materia, then she was in big trouble.Nobody but the alchemist who found it couldtouch it or even look at it. Which always seemeda bit silly to Donna. After all, you couldn't createfirst matter; as one of the building blocks of

Page 388: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

reality it just ... existed. So how could it reallybelong to any one person?

Oh well, she thought. Too late for regrets.

The box was entirely sealed, with no visibleway of opening it, but Donna knew thatunderneath the copper it was made of roughlyhewn wood, the more natural the better. Shewouldn't be surprised if it was fashioned out ofcuttings from the Ironwood. Pausing to listen towhat was happening in the other room, sheheard the sounds of clinking glass and a louderthrum from the furnace--Slow Henry's doormust have been opened.

She picked up the incubator and wonderedwhat on earth Simon Gaunt was doing, keepinga tiny piece of the universe in his lab.

As Xan watched, Donna crushed the boxbetween her gloved hands as though balling upa piece of paper. The wood beneath the coppercoating split with a sharp crack, making her

Page 389: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

heart beat so loudly she thought for sure itwould be heard, even above the sound of coalbeing heaped into the furnace.

She held her breath for a moment, staringinto Xan's green eyes, but nothing happened.Then she began to pull the broken pieces of theincubator's lid away from the cracked base.

Donna wasn't surprised to see the handful ofblack earth that spilled onto the altar. Whatmade her eyes almost bug out of her head wasthe shining glass vial, half buried in the darkand earthy substance.

Heart in her mouth, she carefully extracted itfrom the half-ruined box.

The vial was all in one piece. It was thelength and width of her little finger, and heldwhat could barely be two or three drops ofblood-red liquid, right at the very end.

Xan met her eyes and they both breathed asigh of relief. He shook his head, a nervous

Page 390: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

smile playing on his lips. "That was close," hewhispered. "You could've broken it."

Donna felt sick. She had almost destroyedher one chance of saving Navin.

But she hadn't, and now she held somethingthat could supposedly create new life, heal allkinds of illness, and even bestow immortality.She gazed at the warm ruby glow as she swirledthose precious few drops around the vial.

The elixir of freaking life, right here inSimon's lab. Maybe the earth in the incubatorwasn't even the real deal; there was everychance it was just regular dirt from the gardens,used to hide the true contents of the box.Sucking in a breath, Donna dug in her pocketand pulled out the little pouch that her mother'scharm bracelet had been in. She dropped thevial inside it and pushed the tiny package asdeeply into her coat pocket as she could.

She couldn't quite believe she'd done it. But

Page 391: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

getting her hands on the prize was one thing;now, they had to get it out of here in one piece.Navin and Maker's safety depended on herdelivering the elixir to the wood elves.

But could she really give up something sovaluable?

She heard the door to the athanor slam shutwith a clang that echoed all the way into theirsmall room. Simon must have finishedrestocking Slow Henry. Donna nudged Xan andpulled his head down so she could whisper inhis ear. "Maybe that's all he was doing."

Their faces were almost touching.

Xan nodded. "Right. I guess someone has tokeep it going, especially if it runs for most ofthe year."

Footsteps slowly moved away. Donnaguessed they were heading toward the door.Oh, please, she prayed, please let him beleaving.

Page 392: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

The heavy door banged shut.

"Now!" Donna whisper-shouted. "We have toget out of here."

"Wait, let him get farther along the corridor,"Xan said, frowning and trying to resist as shetugged him toward the curtain she was alreadylifting aside.

"I don't want to stay trapped in here," shereplied. "Come on, Xan, please. We have toleave!"

They ran back into the main chamber.Donna licked her lips and scanned the area.Grabbing Xan's hand, she dashed across thelength of the laboratory, gritting her teeth asthey passed the shelf holding the statue.

The bronze head woke up.

It seemed to have recovered from beingstomped on, and began screaming and yellingas though someone was trying to melt it for

Page 393: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

scrap. Which sounds like a pretty good idea,Donna thought savagely.

Footsteps clattered back toward the lab.

Xan made as if to go back into theoratorium.

She shook her head. "No, he'll look in there!"

Xan frowned for a moment, then noddedtoward the floor. Donna could see where Xanthought they should hide, but she wasn'tentirely convinced it would work.

But as the handle on the door turned, shedecided it was the best plan they had.

They dove beneath the workbench,cramming themselves into the space betweenthe legs. It was a tight squeeze, but they madeit just as the door opened and someone strodeinto the chamber.

The bronze statue continued to yell--directlyabove them.

Page 394: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna wondered if the thing could actuallysee. Is that how it worked? Or did it simplymake that awful noise whenever somebodydisturbed it; somebody particularly dumb likeher. She grimaced at the racket and tried not tothink about the fact that she was half-sitting onXan's lap. There wasn't space to move--hardlyroom to breathe. She wondered how he washandling it, considering how much taller hewas.

Xan's arms went around her and he pulledher hard against him. Donna had been trying tokeep a few of her body parts from beingplastered against his, but it was pretty muchimpossible and her legs ached from the effort.At least now she could relax against him and itdidn't feel as though every muscle in her bodywas going to explode. He was so warm ... she'dnoticed that about him before, like on the nightthat he'd kissed her.

As soon as that thought entered her head,

Page 395: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

she couldn't help looking up into his face. Theirnoses almost touched. Donna could just aboutmake out the laughter lines crinkled around hiseyes in the half light. He must be smiling, butshe was too close to be able to see his mouth.How could he be smiling at a time like this? Theboy definitely had a reckless streak, and shecouldn't help being drawn to it. She'd alwaysbeen so careful in her life, and now here wassomebody who took risks and flirted with herwhen they were seconds from potentialdiscovery.

It was totally sexy.

From where they were crouched, they couldsee a pair of legs approaching the bench. Donnaheld her breath and imagined that she wasinvisible. The legs were clad in burgundypajamas that were a little too short, revealingthin white ankles and veiny feet squeezed intobrown slippers. Yuck. Definitely Simon.

"Be silent," the alchemist said, his voice cold.

Page 396: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna jumped, and it was only Xan's quickreflexes that stopped her from bumping herhead on the underside of the workbench. Sheconcentrated on slowing down her breathing.

She also prayed that the statue alarm systemcouldn't rat them out.

Miraculously, the bronze head seemed torespond to Simon's command. Blissful silencereigned in the laboratory.

His feet moved as he reached upwards. "Hassomebody else been in here?"

Donna was sure she could taste her own fearas her heart beat faster. Or was it Xan'sheartbeat she could feel? Pressed against eachother as they were, she could hardly tell whereshe ended and he began. Her legs were tangledup with his and her cheek was resting on hisshoulder. His hand held the back of her neck ina gentle grip, his thumb moving nervouslybeneath her ear.

Page 397: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

The bronze statue spoke, almost reluctantly,as though the words were being dragged fromit. Its voice was high-pitched and sounded faraway. "Two people, master. The oratorium."

Relief flooded into Donna's limbs. Sheslumped, her nose pressed into Xan's neck, andtook a shuddering breath.

She pulled herself together as Simon's feetretreated toward the alcove.

"Ready?" she mouthed, fixing Xan with adetermined stare.

He nodded, and they burst from beneath theworkbench and dashed across the chamber,through the open doorway, and out into thecorridor.

Page 398: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna ran until she thought her chest wouldburst. Her lungs burned and her legs felt liketwo heavy stones, but she kept pumping herarms and didn't look back until they were all theway to other end of the passageway.

Xan led the way as they bolted through thenarrow opening behind the grandfather clock,then slammed it shut behind them. Donnacringed as she heard the ancient gears andmechanical workings rattle inside the casing.

"Oops," he said.

She glared at him. "You're going to wake therest of the household up."

"Well, as long as there's not another secretexit from the secret lab"--he waggled hiseyebrows--"that dude in slippers can't get out."

Page 399: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna resisted the temptation to roll hereyes. "Like he won't know how to operate themechanism from the inside. It's his secret lab."

Xan shrugged. "We'd better get out of here--we've got what we came for."

Nodding, Donna ran her hand over the smallbulge in her coat pocket. She just needed tomake sure it was there. The elixir! She couldhardly believe it, even now. She checked thatthe clock's case really was properly shut, andthen gazed at the ivory face once more."Damn," she hissed. "Look, it's stopped."

Xan was next to her in a flash. "Yeah, andlook at the time. Just after midnight--the exacttime we opened it."

"We can't worry about that now." Using hercell phone as a guiding light once more, Donnaran over to the doorway of the library andchecked the silent corridor for signs ofmovement.

Page 400: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She was about to step out into it when sheheard a sharp click from somewhere abovethem.

She froze, her heart going like a piston. Shecouldn't help wondering, if she ever survivedthis night, how many years she'd taken off herpotential lifespan.

Xan laid a hand on her shoulder. "Soundedlike a door closing."

"What?" Donna demanded, trying to keepher voice down despite her rising panic.

"There's someone coming down the stairs."

Donna strained to listen. "Are you sure?"

"Absolutely. There's someone movingaround up there--sounded like they went upsome stairs and now they're coming back downagain."

"Maybe they're just coming down to thekitchen ... "

Page 401: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

His mouth was set in a grim line. "Or maybethey're coming this way."

Donna moved to a window and pushed itopen as far as it would go. "Over here, quickly."

"What are you doing?" hissed Xan.

"We have to get out of here. Now."

Glancing once more at the door, he joinedher at the window and began to unlatch theshutters, swinging them back against theoutside wall of the house.

"You first," she said.

"Don't be stupid--"

Donna pushed him. Hard. "No time toargue. You. First." She enunciated each wordand glared at him. There was no way she wouldlet someone she cared about get hurt becauseof her--not ever again.

Then the sound of banging started, frombehind the grandfather clock.

Page 402: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Xan cursed and swung his legs over the thickstone ledge. Even though they were on theground floor, it was still pretty high up. Thewindow overlooked a dip in the garden--whichlooked weirdly like a moat, though Donna hadnever thought of it that way before.

She caught Xan's eye once more before hecould disappear. She had a bad feeling in herstomach--as though something bad was goingto happen, but she couldn't quite put her fingeron what. Xan touched her cheek and gave her aquick smile. And then he was gone, turningaround and half-climbing, half-sliding down thegrassy embankment. He landed with an audiblethump, making her wince.

Climbing up onto the windowsill, Donnaedged forward, gasping in shock as the cold airhit her face. She crab-walked a couple of stepsuntil she had one foot outside the window,resting on the stone ledge, and the other stillinside the room.

Page 403: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

At that moment, as Donna glanced downand saw Xan waiting for her to jump, the BlueRoom's light snapped on. She swung round tofind herself facing Quentin Frost, standing in thedoorway in pajamas and a navy blue dressinggown. She quickly whipped her head backaround so that he would only be able to see herhair, covered in the black woolen hat.

"Hey there!" Quentin shouted. "Stop!"

A final thump from the other side of theclock punctuated the archmaster's words, andDonna risked a glance over her shoulder to seeSimon throwing himself out of the narrow gap.

She didn't hesitate; gathering her coataround her so that it wouldn't snag on anything,she let herself drop away from the ledge. Therewasn't time to feel scared--Donna just trustedthat Xan would catch her as she dropped like astone toward him, her stomach rising up as shefell down. Air whistled past her face and her

Page 404: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

arms spread wide, as though she might be ableto fly.

She landed with a clash of bones, althoughXan actually did manage to catch her beforethey tumbled in a heap on the ground. Donnasprawled across his torso and felt a guilty rushof adrenaline as she realized his arms wereenclosing her body; she could hear himbreathing heavily in her left ear.

They disentangled themselves, and Donnashivered when his hand brushed her ribs as hehelped her clamber to her feet. She spared aglance back at the window.

Simon Gaunt stood silhouetted against thelight, his right hand raised as though about tothrow something. Donna grabbed Xan's armand tugged desperately. "Run!"

They ran full-pelt toward the estate's wall.Donna veered off to the right, heading for asmall clump of trees, but Xan seemed to be

Page 405: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

taking a more direct route. Her breathing waslabored and her heart slammed against herchest as she glanced back; lights were comingon all over the mansion, illuminating thewindows and casting shards of brightness ontothe well-tended lawn.

Putting on a final burst of speed, Donnareached the wall after what felt like an eternity,gasping for breath and bent double as she triedto compose herself. Xan was waiting for her--hehardly seeming winded at all, damn him--andshe had a good view past the trees, back to thehouse. She could just make out two peoplesearching the grounds--Simon must havestarted rousing the staff. There weren't manysearchers, but enough to make it urgent thatthey get the hell out of there as quickly aspossible. Knowing Simon Gaunt, he'd probablycalled the police already, Donna thoughtbitterly. Simon was so efficient and properabout administrative things, although a little

Page 406: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

voice told her that perhaps this time would bedifferent. He would have found the brokenincubator in his meditation space.

He would know that the elixir was gone.

Xan helped her up and over the wall, and itwas just a short sprint to the car. It looked likethey had made it, but Donna wouldn't feel safeuntil they'd put a healthy distance betweenthemselves and the Frost Estate.

As they pulled away and drove through thegates--Xan checking in the rear-view mirror forsigns of anyone following--Donna felt a gut-wrenching twist of dismay. She peeled off herwoolen hat and undid her coat, wondering whaton earth was the matter with her. They weregetting away, weren't they?

And then she knew. The sickeningrealization crept up on her like a bad case offood poisoning. She ran her hands up anddown her arms and double-checked the sleeves

Page 407: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

of her coat, just in case.

"Shit," she said quietly. "My charm braceletis missing."

She'd gone over the possibilities a hundredtimes, but she knew she must have lost herbracelet somewhere in Quentin's house. Worsethan that, it most likely had fallen off in Simon'slab. And here she'd thought it would bring herluck. Donna put her head in her hands andmoaned softly

"Maybe it fell off in the grounds somewhere;that wouldn't be so bad," Xan offered.

Donna breathed out a heavy sigh. "Howexactly would that 'not be so bad'? Don't youthink that Quentin--or Simon, at least--will haveevery inch of the grounds searched?"

Xan glanced briefly toward her, then fixedhis gaze back on the windshield as he guidedthe car around a bend in the road. "I thought

Page 408: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

you said the bracelet was new. Maybe theywon't connect it to you."

Donna shook her head and shot him a guiltylook. "It's not that simple. Yeah, the charmbracelet is new to me, but it was my mother's.She gave it to me when I visited her thisweekend. Even if Simon doesn't know itbelonged to her, my aunt certainly will."

She pressed the window control and waitedimpatiently for the glass to slide all the waydown. Fresh air always helped when her mindwas clogged up like an old vacuum cleaner; sheused to take long walks whenever she neededto clear her head. Losing both parents (and notunderstanding what was wrong with hermother), along with the problems she'd faced atschool, had made her feel separate from theworld. Walking had helped her feel connectedagain--to her physical environment if nothingelse. She wished she could get out of the carright now and walk all the way to the Ironwood.

Page 409: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna put a hand in her coat pocket and feltthe reassuring shape of the vial. Pulling it outinto the open, she tested its weight as thoughweighing its value. How much was she willingto give up--what was she really willing tosacrifice for Navin?

She closed her eyes, feeling the chill breezeruffling her hair, then squeezed her eyes tightbefore opening them again. She cleared herthroat. "I can't believe the Order had some ofthe elixir all this time," she said in a low voice."I've always suspected they were workingtoward creating more of it, because there's solittle remaining--or none at all. But the elixir oflife has a crazy number of ingredients, andthere are up to fifteen steps you have to followto create it. The philosopher's stone is neededfor the final stage of the process; it's like thematch that lights the fuse."

And of course, she thought, thephilosopher's stone has been missing for

Page 410: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

centuries. Its last known location? London,England.

Xan looked like he was about to saysomething, but then squinted out the windowas something ran into the bushes at the side ofthe road. Just a cat, or maybe a raccoon, Donnathought as her heart began to pound. Everyshadow seemed full of potential danger. Shetried to remember to breathe.

"Maybe the vial really is all they have left,"Xan said.

Which she'd already wondered about, ofcourse--and it didn't make her feel any lessguilty about even considering turning it over tothe enemy.

She took in one last lungful of freezing airbefore closing the window. It felt like her headmight burst; the pain that had been building atthe base of her skull was slowly spreading. Sheturned to watch Xan as he pointed the car in the

Page 411: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

direction of the Ironwood.

"So, what are we really going to do with theelixir?" he suddenly asked. "We can't just handit over to Her Royal Badness like good littlechildren."

Donna ran her hands through tangled hair,pushing stray strands off her cold face."Honestly? I have no idea. As much as I want tosave Navin--and believe me, I will save him oneway or another--the more I think about it, themore it scares me to even imagine handing thisover. Who knows what they really want it for?"

"Well, if we're being totally honest here, Igotta say I'm not too sure who the real badguys are." Xan looked over at her. "Don't takethis the wrong way, Donna, but from what I'veseen so far, your Order of the Dragon seemspretty damn shady."

For a moment she couldn't bring herself toreply. The thing was ... Xan was right. Over the

Page 412: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

past week--and even before that--she'd felt herfaith in the "rightness" of the Order begin toerode. Of course, she now knew that the realMaker was not, in fact, doing experiments onwood elves in his workshop, but this knowledgehadn't restored her faith. All it did was add toher confusion.

"I know," she said finally. "What we just sawin Simon's lab ... " Her voice trailed off and sheblew out a frustrated sigh. "I've never seenanything like that before."

"You mean, the possessed statue? Yeah, thatwas nasty."

"Do you think it was possessed?" Donnashivered. "It did feel ... sort of wrong,somehow. Twisted and dark."

"Whatever it was, we were lucky it couldn'tsee us under that bench. I thought we werecaught for sure."

That was one sentiment that Donna could

Page 413: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

get behind. As to the rest of it, she just wasn'tsure. And each minute that now passed broughtthem closer to the Wood Queen and the waitingelves; closer to the possibility that she couldsave Navin.

And she still didn't know what the hell shewas going to do.

Page 414: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

The dark green leaves and ragged branches ofthe Ironwood waited, silent, under a full moonbruised by indigo clouds. Donna shivered, evenin her warm coat and hat. She wished Xanwould put his arm around her, thenimmediately berated herself for thinking likethat when Navin was in such danger. What waswrong with her? She sighed, and was surprisedto find that she was still shaking after theirescape from the Frost Estate.

They were tramping through theundergrowth, in search of the entrance to theOld Path they'd used before. Donna had beenquiet ever since they'd entered the Ironwoodagain; she couldn't stop thinking about whatwas ahead of them, and all that had happenedto her since meeting Xan at the party just thispast Saturday. Her hand closed reflexively on

Page 415: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

the small pouch in her pocket, as thoughseeking reassurance that it was still there.Somehow, just knowing that the vial was safelyin her possession gave her the strength tocontinue.

Xan came to an abrupt stop, his eyes wide.

The sound he'd heard made Donna's bloodfreeze. Distant, otherworldly screams echoedthrough the trees, making her ears hurt andsetting her teeth on edge. Her heart felt asthough it had stopped beating, and her wholebody was suddenly overcome with weakness.She felt as if she was about to faint.

It was like a high-pitched screeching,scraping along her nerves like fingernails on achalkboard. It sounded like a small child beingmurdered.

If she didn't know any differently, she mighthave thought it was the sound of foxes. Howshe wished it was just foxes.

Page 416: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Xan met her gaze and she knew he saw herfear--his own face registered something shecouldn't identify. His eyes were guarded, theirusual glow faded to a deep moss color, butthere was something in his expression that lether know he wasn't as cool as he might like herto think. "What was that?"

Donna swallowed, unable to get past thedryness in her throat. "That was our cue tomove as fast as possible."

He stopped her from walking past him, hishand gripping her arm above the elbow. "Was itwhat I think it was?"

She knew she was being horribly defensive,but she couldn't help it. "I don't know whatyou're thinking, Xan. I'm not a mind reader."

Undeterred, Xan trailed his hand down herarm until he could clasp her fingers gently inhis. "The Skriker."

He made it a statement, so she didn't bother

Page 417: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

to reply, although she didn't take her hand outof his when they continued walking.

Xan led the way off the main path and theybattled through the crowded bushes and fernsshe recognized from their earlier trip, Xan onceagain pushing the brambles aside so she couldclimb through.

They arrived in the tiny clearing and stoodclose together. The trees seemed to loom overthem, casting shadows upon shadows in themoonlight. Donna shivered, feeling that sameheaviness resting on her shoulders and pushingat the base of her skull. She tried to make herbreathing shallow as she anticipated the rottensmell of the damp, mossy tree trunks, but itwas impossible to avoid smelling it. Shewrinkled her nose.

Xan repeated the ritual magic that wouldallow them to walk the Old Path, gathering dirtand leaves from the cold earth. Donna knewthat when he raised his head his eyes would

Page 418: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

once more be brightest viridian. The closer tothe heart of the Ironwood they got, the morefey he became. The thought both scared andexcited her.

He stood before her, his hands full of earthand twigs. "Hold on to this like last time,Donna."

They were linked by nature and magic asXan spoke the ancient words that would openthe door and take them into the Elflands. Hisskin glowed golden, seeming to compete withthe cool moonlight that surrounded them, andhis eyes sparkled brightly. Donna caught herbreath as she felt the tug of power in herstomach and waited for her hands to starthurting.

The sudden wave of darkness wrapped itselfaround them, momentarily blocking out the dimlight, and the scent of damp decay rose up. Thesmell almost made her gag as it crept betweenher lips and down her throat.

Page 419: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Then the choking blackness unfolded itselffrom them; Donna was relieved to once againsee a fleeting glint of moonlight through the talltrees. And there was the Old Path, with treeslined up along either side and the green canopyoverhead that made it feel more like a tunnel.Dry leaves and branches rustled and crackedunderfoot as she took the lead, despite Xan'sprotests. They walked down it, toward theclearing where she knew Navin was waiting.The thought of confronting the dark elves madeher stomach tighten and her heart beat faster,but she tried to calm her breathing and thinkonly of her best friend. He needed her.

The leafy roof finally opened out, and theystepped into the large clearing. Donna caughther breath as the sky appeared above her oncemore. It looked different, somehow, as thoughsomething in the world had shifted and theywere on another continent. It was stillnighttime, and the moon peeked out from

Page 420: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

behind the clouds with stars scatteredhaphazardly around it, but everything lookedcloser to the ground--as though she could easilyreach out and touch that velvet sky.

The clearing was empty, the ivy-drapedthrone standing in the center as though it hadn'tbeen occupied for years. Moss crept up itswooden sides and into the seat, and Donnawondered if it was possible for time to move ata different rate here. There was an ageless,untouched quality to the air, as though it hadn'tbeen breathed for centuries and Donna and Xanwere disturbing it just by their presence.

She turned slowly in a circle, forebodingmaking her stomach cramp and her throat dry."This is weird. I expected it to be the same asearlier. I thought she was waiting for us."

Xan nodded. "And she would know theminute somebody breached the door betweenour world and the Elflands."

Page 421: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna walked toward the throne, frustrationbuilding within her. Was Aliette playing gameswith them? Had she lied? "We don't even knowwhere they're keeping Navin, so what should wedo?"

And then a shaft of moonlight fell onto thefar side of the clearing as the Wood Queenentered, flanked by her six guards. They simplymaterialized among the trees and walked slowlyforward, the pale glow of the moon makingtheir gray-brown skin look sickly and old. Theyseemed less substantial than before, somehow.Weaker. Perhaps the queen hadn't beenexaggerating about their decline.

Then Donna cried out, recognizing Navinbeing prodded out from beneath the trees byone of the wood elves. His hands were boundbehind his back and he looked tired and worn,but he was there. She desperately wanted to goto him, but knew that it was pointless to eventry. Not yet, she thought. Be patient.

Page 422: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

His dark eyes lit up at the sight of her.Donna tried to smile reassuringly, but she couldonly manage a half-hearted effort--her throatseemed suddenly too tight and she haddifficulty swallowing past the lump there.

"Donna, you shouldn't have come backhere," Navin called, his voice surprisinglystrong.

She shook her head. "Don't be ridiculous. Iwould never leave you!"

His familiar lopsided grin flashed. "Yeahright, Underwood. That's what you told meSaturday night before leaving me high and drywith the Geek Squad."

Donna burst out laughing; she couldn't stopherself. The relief that he was actually crackingjokes--even bad ones--was just so wonderful.

The Wood Queen swept onto her throne andsettled herself regally, waiting for her minionsto gather more closely around her. Two elves

Page 423: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

pushed Navin forward until he stood to one sideof her carved wooden seat. The creature whoseemed to be in charge of the prisoner plantedtwiglike fingers on Navin's shoulders andpushed him to his knees.

"Have you brought it?" The queen's brownface seemed more lined than before, and herblack eyes were dull and sunken. There wassomething undeniably tired about Aliette.Donna suddenly realized that since the elveshad been walking easily in the iron world,holding elaborate glamours in place, they mustget their power from her. The Wood Queen wasthe main source of energy for her kin--butwhere did she get her power?

"I have it, your majesty." Donna's voice rangout clearly. She thought of her mother and triedto catch a glimpse of the locks of hair hangingfrom Aliette's belt, but the shadows made itdifficult to see.

The queen leaned forward, unable to contain

Page 424: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

her eagerness. "Then give it to me, girl, andyou can take the boy and leave."

Xan glanced anxiously at Donna and sheflashed him a reassuring look; she knew howmuch he wanted to secure Maker's freedom,too.

"We won't leave without both Navin andMaker," she said. Her voice was steady. Onceagain, Xan's hand rested in the small of herback, giving her comfort.

"I don't believe that was the arrangement,"grated the Wood Queen. The surrounding elvesmade loud clicking sounds in their throats andseemed to crouch lower, their black eyes staringat Donna with unnerving malice.

"You didn't honestly think I'd leave Makerhere, did you?" Donna asked, swallowing herdread. "Either we leave safely with both ofthem, or you won't be getting anything fromme."

Page 425: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Aliette sneered, her cracked face lookingmore than ever like the bark of an old tree."And what--foolish child--is to stop me fromtaking the elixir from you?"

"Because I happen to know that what I'vefound is all that remains. The final drops of theelixir of life. If you force me to do it, I'll makesure you never get your hands on it."

The queen's eyes narrowed to ebony slits,her lipless mouth opening in an ugly gash ofrage. "How dare you threaten me!"

Her voice scraped along Donna's nerves andmade her stomach clench; the ache in herhands increased, but she refused to show anysign of fear.

Stepping forward, she shook off Xan'srestraining hand. "Either you let us all leavesafely, or I'll destroy it." She desperately hopedher face held absolute conviction, and that thequeen couldn't hear the frantic beating of her

Page 426: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

heart.

The trees whispered and shook their leavesas the Wood Queen rose from her throne. Shegrabbed Navin by his thick black hair andwrenched back his head. She was holding adagger carved out of some sort of dark wood; itlooked smooth and sharp, its handle elegantlyshaped in a curve that wrapped around hergnarled fingers.

Donna gasped and tried to run forward, buther way was immediately barred by twocrouching, hissing wood elves. She felt Xan'sarms wrap around her waist and pull her back,her feet dragging in the cold earth as she triedto resist. "Let me go!" she yelled.

Xan's grip was firm and he shook her,whispering fiercely in her ear. "Stop it, Donna.She won't do anything while we've got theelixir." His mouth was virtually touching herearlobe, his cheek brushing against strands ofher hair.

Page 427: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She wrenched herself from his arms,gasping, then stood still as a stone, gazing inhorrified fascination as Aliette stroked thestrange blade along Navin's exposed throat, hisvulnerable flesh stretched taut across hisAdam's apple.

"Well, well." The Wood Queen's expressionmight have been a smile, if she'd possessed ahuman face. "Perhaps you can be persuaded tobe reasonable after all, Donna Underwood."

Navin was breathing heavily, but his darkeyes met Donna's without fear. "Whatever theywant, don't do it. Not for me," he murmured.

Donna ignored him and tried to get herexpression under control. "If you harm myfriend in any way, you will never get what youwant."

"It appears we're at an impasse," replied thequeen, in her voice of dead leaves. "Howunfortunate."

Page 428: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"It's only unfortunate if you hurt any of myfriends."

Xan nodded, joining her. "Including Maker."

"Right," Donna said. "We don't even know ifhe's safe."

The Wood Queen sneered, but gestured tothe creature closest to her. She whisperedsomething in their strange language of clicksand scraping sounds, and the elf ran back intothe trees.

Moments later, Donna's eyes lit up as shesaw Maker being pushed forward. The oldalchemist seemed unharmed on the surface; hewalked with a pronounced limp, but that wasnormal for him, and he looked grubby andtired, with bits of leaf and twig stuck to his grayhair and beard, but other than that he lookedremarkably healthy. Donna almost smiled--Maker was a fighter, there was no doubt in hermind about that, as he had proven time and

Page 429: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

time again when they'd argued over hertreatment and rehabilitation.

"Maker!" she called.

The old man's eyes fell on her and widenedin shock. "Donna! What are you doing here,child?"

She almost rolled her eyes at being called"child" by yet another person, but she was toopleased to see him to really care. "At the risk ofsounding like a cliched movie, I'm here torescue you."

Maker didn't get the reference, but she couldsee the battle between concern and reliefplaying out on his exhausted face.

The queen swept her hand wide. "See? Hereis your Maker. Unharmed, despite what hewould do to my kin."

Donna tried not to show any reaction, bitingher lip. What did Aliette mean? But before shecould think about it any further, the Wood

Page 430: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Queen rose to her full height and looked downon the small group gathered around her throne.

"Where is the elixir of life?"

Maker's eyes grew wide under his bushygray brows. He glanced at Donna, but sherefused to meet his gaze. "I'll give it to you assoon as you let the prisoners go. They will waitfor me at the door, and then we'll all leavetogether."

The Wood Queen hissed. "I have showngood faith--I gave you your human boy and theold magician. You have not yet proved to meyou even have the elixir."

Donna swallowed. Okay, that was true. ButAliette had taken her friends in the first place--she'd replaced them with doubles and waswilling to do anything in her quest to save herpeople. Still, there was something to be said forgood faith.

Slowly, Donna reached into her pocket.

Page 431: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

As soon as she moved, the hissing elves slidforward, closing the gap between them until shefelt almost claustrophobic.

"Wait," she said. "I'm just showing it toyou."

She felt cornered. They were so close toescaping, but they had one final--and potentiallydeadly--obstacle to overcome. Donna now knewthat there was no way she could give the elvessomething so potent, no matter what doubtsshe had about the Order. None of thatmattered; not if the elixir really did heal andcreate new life, or even bestow immortality onthose who drank it. The whole situation seemedcrazy, even with the upbringing she'd had--butthen again, she'd seen a brass statue of a guy'shead scream today. Her life had just reached awhole new level of crazy, and she wasn't goingto take any chances.

She licked her dry lips and grasped the

Page 432: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

pouch inside her pocket. With her forefingerand thumb she squeezed once, quickly and withjust enough pressure to achieve what she hoped... She only had one shot at this, and if she'dmiscalculated even slightly, it was over for all ofthem. She held her breath as she carefully drewthe vial out of the pouch, holding it up so thatthe moonlight glinted on the red liquid inside. Itlooked like it contained a tiny blood sampleafter a finger-stick test.

Maker lurched forward, horribly unsteady onhis feet without his cane. "No! You can't give itto them, Donna."

Feeling hot guilt well up within her as Makerstumbled to his knees, Donna couldn't helpthinking that the old alchemist's fear would helpher case. Surely the Wood Queen couldn'tdoubt, now, that she really intended to handover the elixir.

Her eyes pricked with tears of relief as shesaw Aliette pass her dagger to a waiting wood

Page 433: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

elf so it could use the blade to free Navin'shands. Maker was pulled to his feet anddragged over to join Donna. He limped slowlytoward her.

"Maker," she whispered as he reached her.She tentatively reached out to him and hegripped her velvet-clad hand in his ownsurprisingly strong fingers.

"It's good to see you, child. I just wish Iknew what you have planned." His intelligentblue eyes seemed to look right inside her, andshe had to resist the urge to throw her armsaround him. "You do have a plan, don't you?"he continued under his breath.

"Trust me," was all she had time to saybefore turning to Navin, who was carefullypicking his way across the undergrowth to reachher. The bruise on his face was starting to showmore--purple and black against his brown skin--but his dark eyes were clear.

Page 434: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

She ran to Navin and collapsed against hisbony chest, tears running down her cheeks ashe wrapped his arms around her. She buriedher nose in his shoulder to better smell thefamiliar fake leather of his jacket. It was torn onone arm, but to see him standing there in onepiece wearing it--to be holding him in her arms--made her so happy she could almost forgetwhere they were and the danger they were stillin.

"Donna," he said, his mouth resting againsther hair. "Are you all right?"

She pulled away from him for a moment."Me? I'm fine--what about you?"

"Dude, I am so much better now," he repliedwith feeling.

"Xan!" Donna called. "You have to get themback to the door--wait for me, but not for toolong ... " Her voice trailed off.

Xan's eyes flashed with barely suppressed

Page 435: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

anger. "I won't just 'wait' for you, Donna. If youdon't arrive at the door within five minutes, I'mcoming back for you."

Donna blew out a frustrated sigh. "You haveto wait, Xan, that's the deal. You go on ahead--you'll need to help Maker--and I'll deal with theWood Queen. Then I'll follow. It's simple." Shelifted her chin as though daring anyone to arguewith her.

Then Maker spoke, surprising them. "Donna,you don't really have the elixir, do you?" Histone was low, as though he was trying to speakonly to her.

Donna met his concerned gaze. "Maker, youneed to go with the others now."

"You do realize what would happen if theygot hold of it," the alchemist continued, hisvoice rising with concern.

Actually, she thought, I don't know. I don'tknow anything. All she could do was trust her

Page 436: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

heart and hope that she'd made the rightchoice.

Her eyes and voice were steady as shelooked at Navin. "Please help him along thePath," she said, indicating Maker. "Xan will leadand open the door." She caught Xan's eye andnodded at him, hoping he would be able to geteveryone to safety.

She didn't know what would happen afterthey'd gone, but she was determined thatnobody else would be at risk because of her.Not again. This was her chance to makeamends for everything that Navin had gonethrough.

Aliette's brittle voice cut through the air,making Donna jump. "You are to leave theElflands and never return." She fixed Xan withher mossy glare. "I will take measures to ensurethe door you have opened remains closed,halfling. Do not attempt to use the Old Pathsagain."

Page 437: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna saw Navin's curious glance at Xanand sighed, knowing that if they all got out ofthis, she would have a lot more explaining todo.

Xan reached for her hand and gave it asqueeze, trying to communicate something.Donna felt sadness weigh her down, but shecouldn't let it stop her. She desperately wantedto say something to him--something significantabout how she'd felt since their first meeting.But so much had happened and was stillhappening--it seemed like there just wasn'tenough time. She wanted him to know howimportant he had become to her in just a matterof days, but her mouth didn't seem to beworking properly. Their connection spoke ofloss and pain, of being part of somethinggreater than themselves, and of all the gifts theypossessed, even though hidden under a mask ofscars.

And then Nav hugged her and led Maker

Page 438: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

into the tunnel of darkly whispering leaves. Xanran to catch up, looking back once and shootingher another of those fierce glances--she knewhe was telling her be careful, or else.

So Donna Underwood stood alone, in thecenter of the Ironwood underneath thecarnivorous sky, facing the Wood Queen and sixof her twisted elves, as the moon peeked outfrom between the diminishing clouds.

Page 439: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Give me the elixir," demanded the WoodQueen.

Donna began backing toward the edge ofthe clearing, trying to put as much distancebetween herself and the throne as possible.

"Now!"

Aliette's voice had that fingers-on-chalkboard quality that makes every hair on theback of your neck stand up. Donna cringed asher arms and hands filled with a terrible,stabbing pain; she clenched her fists and heldher breath until the spasm passed. It seemedthat the more energy the Wood Queenexpended, the more Donna's hands ached. Shegritted her teeth and took another step back.

"It's right here, your majesty," she said, just

Page 440: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

barely able to get the words past her chatteringteeth. She held out the vial with shaking fingers,terrified that at any moment the glass wouldcrack. She continued shuffling backwards.

The queen's bottomless black eyes narrowedinto cruel slits. "Where are you going?" shehowled, the sound almost driving Donna to herknees. But she would not let herself beoverpowered--she bit the inside of her mouthand tried to ignore the steady throb in hertemples.

She waved the vial. "Here, take it."

At the Wood Queen's gesture, one of theelves scuttled forward, regarding Donna with itsancient eyes. It moved crablike, circling aroundher right-hand side, forcing her to turn with it inorder to keep it safely within view. Sheextended her arm slowly, holding the vial infront of the creature, hoping that for just onemore second nobody would notice the preciousdrops of liquid dribbling from the growing

Page 441: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

fracture in the casing.

As the elf suddenly moved closer, Donnatook a deep breath and threw the vial across theclearing, as far and as hard as she could.Painfully aware that she had just tossed awaygenerations of research and study, she watchedas the glass spun in the moonlit sky and thenfell into a scrubby patch of greenery. The woodelf scampered after it, and Donna turned andran back down the tree-lined corridor, gaspingas she tripped on a tree root and righted herselfjust in time. She was plunged into neardarkness but still kept going, not caring whenher hat flew off, not bothering to stop for it,just running and running along the ancientpath, scattering dead leaves and twigs along theway. She ran faster than she'd ever thoughtpossible--cold air sang in her throat and herchest felt stretched too tight. Whateverhappened, she would have to start exercisingregularly from now on. She tried not to think

Page 442: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

about what might be behind her, or whether ornot she was being pursued.

Slowing her pace as she approached the endof the tunnel, she saw Xan waiting to ferry herthrough the door. He had already taken theothers through.

"Are they coming?" he asked, gazing pasther, his eyes wide and shining even in the dimlight. His breath made little clouds in front ofhis face.

"I don't think so," she gasped, struggling toregulate her breathing.

Xan took a step back to make room for her,pulling her toward him to ensure that theystepped through the door together. He wasclutching the familiar bundle of earth and twigs,dead leaves and moss, and she rested hermidnight-blue glove on top of it, waiting for thedizzying sensation of moving-without-moving.

Then they were ducking out of the tiny

Page 443: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

clearing and crashing into the undergrowth,Donna still glancing behind them at the invisibledoor. Just because Xan had closed it andscattered the earth and leaves he'd been holdingdidn't mean the wood elves couldn't open itfrom their side.

But as they clambered through the bramblesand Donna cursed the thorns scratching hercheeks, she began to think that maybe they hadgotten away. Maybe they would be safe andcould all just get into Xan's car and return toIronbridge, going back to something close to anormal life (whatever that meant for any ofthem). She refused to think about what wouldhappen when the Wood Queen found thebroken vial.

She refused to allow herself to think aboutthe consequences that she herself would facewith the Order.

Xan grabbed her hand and pulled her ontothe main path. They passed underneath a

Page 444: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

particularly heavy covering of ferns andbranches where she couldn't see the moon atall. She stubbed her toe on a gnarled root andstopped for a moment, tugging on Xan's handto make him wait.

"Are you okay?" he asked anxiously. "Weneed to keep moving--Navin and Maker will bewaiting farther down. It's not far now."

Donna leaned down to re-tie her sneaker,glad for a moment to catch her breath. "How dothey know the way?"

"Maker," Xan replied, simply.

Of course Maker would know the Ironwood,after all his years holding back the fey threat.Donna straightened up and pulled her coatmore tightly around her. "I'm ready."

The words had only just left her mouthwhen she heard it again: the sound thathaunted her nightmares and wouldn't leave herfor as long as she lived: the otherworldly

Page 445: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

scream of the Skriker, ripping through her earsand vibrating in her body. The sound was muchcloser this time, but even if it wasn't, she feltattuned to it now, somehow--every shriek wasbringing her closer to that awful memory.

No wonder the elves hadn't come afterthem, she thought. Why would they need towhen the Wood Queen had loosed her pet onthem?

Donna clutched Xan's arm, for a momentforgetting the strength in her hands, and gazedpanic-stricken into his wide eyes. "Xan, we haveto get out of here." Her voice trembled and shehated herself for her fear, but the ache in herarms reminded her why she was afraid. Theterror was blinding-white in her mind, blockingout all other thoughts and any ability to move.

Xan was shaking her. "Come on, Donna,what are you standing there for?"

They ran, not caring about the sharp

Page 446: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

branches whipping at their faces, not caringwhich direction they ran in. Donna hoped theywere staying on the main path, but she couldn'tbe sure. It was too dark and they were runningtoo fast--the moon was hidden behind a suddencoating of thick cloud and she could only seethe eerie silhouettes of tree trunks and clawedbranches.

The nerve-shredding scream came at themfrom the left, and the next thing Donna knewshe was knocked over, all the air driving out ofher lungs as she smashed into Xan and landedon top of him. There was a confused momentwhen she wasn't sure whether he'd pushed herdown to protect her, or if they had both justbeen blindsided by the silent-runninghellhound.

She pulled herself free, struggling to leverXan's weight off her without hurting him withher strength. Her heart constricted when shesaw thick blood oozing from a wide gash in his

Page 447: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

forehead. His face was gray, and the stickyblood was already congealing in his hair,glistening in a shaft of moonlight pokingthrough the treetops.

The ground was littered with jagged rocks;he must have hit his head. She prayed that Xanwas only unconscious. For a moment it was asthough time had stopped--Donna didn't careabout the Skriker, the wood elves, the elixir oflife--all she could think about was Xan lyingmotionless on the ground. His arms had beenaround her, protecting her from the darkcreature now breathing in deep gruntssomewhere beyond the ring of trees, saving herfrom the worst of the fall. He had been unableto save himself while sheltering her.

Moaning in fear, Donna listened for signs oflife, her ear close to Xan's pale lips. He lay sostill and his cheek was cold--it reminded her ofwhen she was a child, leaning over her father'sbody. Then she felt a warm whisper of breath

Page 448: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

touch her face. Flooded with relief, she wasabout to place her ear to Xan's chest, just to becertain, when the screeching started once more.

Donna put her hands over her ears as shetried to shut out the horrific noise. Shecrouched over Xan's body and found herselfwondering whether the baying creature hadchanged much in all these years.

Strange, she thought, the way the mindworks when you're facing death.

Dragging herself to her feet, Donna lookedinto the dimly lit forest. She had no idea whereshe was anymore--no clue where Navin orMaker were. Once again, she was alone with theWood Monster. And this time her fatherwouldn't be coming to save her.

With a loud crack as it knocked down afragile sapling, the Skriker leapt into view.Somehow, Donna thought it would seemsmaller now that she was grown up, but the

Page 449: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

giant dog crouching before her was the size of asmall horse. Donna slowly retreated, her eyesfixed on the black creature in front of her whileshe tried not to trip over Xan's prone form. Itsyellow eyes glowed like sickly embers andsmoke poured from its mouth and nostrils,stinking of bonfires. The trees lit up as itadvanced on her, its crimson aura growingbrighter by the second. The ground beneath itsmassive paws burned and shuddered.

The Skriker opened its jaws and screamed.

Blue flames burst from its mouth, licking thetrunks of trees like a giant fiery tongue. Donnathrew herself to the ground and rolled to theside, smashing her shoulder on the hard earthand her knee against a tree. Keeping her waryeyes on Xan, hoping the hellish dog eitherwouldn't notice him or would just think he wasdead, she crawled onto her hands and kneesand pulled herself up, using the tree forsupport. Her legs were shaking and her body

Page 450: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

ached but she pushed through the pain,remembering that terrified girl she'd once been.She allowed herself to think of her father, andglanced once more at Xan. Not again, she toldherself. Never again.

She removed her gloves. The velvet materialdropped to the ground as Donna stood, herback braced against the old tree. By the light ofthe moon she saw the Skriker's amber eyes reston her as more smoke belched from its mouth.

Its shaggy black hide moved fluidly over itsmuscles as it lowered its head and chargedtoward her.

And suddenly, Donna was overwhelmedwith a sense of complete calm--she was facingdeath, and yet there was a feeling of serenityflowing through her. Maybe it was just shock,but she would take strength where she couldfind it. She held her hands out in front of herand watched as the moon reflected off the silverlines flowing across and beneath her skin. The

Page 451: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

shimmering lattice that encapsulated her handsand arms was moving at a startling rate,winding around and around in a spiral motionthat made her fingers numb.

Clenching her fists at the last moment,Donna turned her head away as the Skrikercrashed into her and slammed her back againstthe tree. The burning creature's chest haddriven into her hands, her silver fists plungingthrough its black fur and flesh and directly intoits massive heart.

There was no blood, just blue flame--coldand unforgiving to human flesh, but powerlessagainst Donna's magically enhanced arms. Thecold iron lacing her skin and bones had slicedthrough the Skriker's fey hide like the sharpestknife. She collapsed under the weight of thedying creature. Its huge head flopped back onits neck as it tried to drag itself back onto itshaunches, desperate to escape the agony shehad inflicted on it.

Page 452: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Half-crushed and only semiconscious, Donnalistened to the Skriker's dying breaths and felt aburst of pity for this thing that had maimed heras a child and killed her father. And instead ofbeing angry with herself for thinking this way,she felt only acceptance. The creature wasmerely a tool of the Wood Queen, of thatDonna was certain. It didn't know what it wasdoing; it was created simply to instill fear--andwhere fear didn't work, to kill. Compassion wasa quality she knew Patrick Underwood valuedhighly, and she was glad to think that he mightbe proud of her.

Now, as she lay battered and bruised underthe giant body of the Skriker, she knew what itwas to destroy something yet also feel a senseof pity for it.

After several minutes, Donna managed tocrawl out from beneath the creature's bulkyframe, pushing hard with her shaking legs androlling to the side as its giant head fell forward,

Page 453: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

tongue lolling out. She winced as she draggedherself through the still-burning embersscattered along the ground, the knees of herjeans not affording nearly enough protection.Just for a moment she wondered why therewasn't a minor forest fire, then rememberedthat the flames were of another world--ofanother time and place--and would not burn thesame way Prometheus' gift did. This wasn't thefire of the alchemists.

Xan was just beginning to stir, moaning inpain as he turned his head. Donna scrambled tohis side, wondering whether she could tear thelining out of her coat to make a bandage.Wasn't that what they did in movies? And thenshe realized she had the perfect bandage--theblack velvet pouch that had held the elixir. Shetore it open, ripping the seams with ease, andpressed the cloth gently to the wound on Xan'shead, all the while urging him to lie still untilhelp arrived. She was desperately banking on

Page 454: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Navin and Maker finding them; otherwise, shewould have to leave Xan here and try to find herway out of the Ironwood in the dark. Even withthe occasional glimpse of white moon, shedoubted it would be easy. She was well andtruly lost.

"Rest," she whispered to Xan, pulling hishead onto her lap and stroking back his blood-matted hair. "You're bleeding."

"Donna." His voice was so faint she couldhardly hear him.

"Shh," she repeated. "Don't try to talk."

Xan's eyes flickered open, the emerald lightwithin them flashing briefly, then closed again.His head rolled to the side and he groaned.

"Please," Donna prayed. "Navin, please findus."

And just as she spoke these words aloud,she heard a distant voice. The voice was callingher name, and getting louder and louder.

Page 455: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"I'm here!" she called. She ran her fingersthrough Xan's hair again, reveling in thefreedom of doing so without wearing hergloves, and wondering if she would get thechance to touch him like this when he was fullyconscious. She leaned down and kissed hischeek. I hope so, she thought.

Navin burst through the undergrowth."Donna, you're okay!" He looked at the half-conscious Xan lying in her lap. "Whathappened?"

She nodded in the direction of the Skriker'sbody, behind him, and couldn't help enjoyingthe expression of shock on her friend's face."That, Navin, is a Skriker."

"Was a Skriker, don't you mean?" Aweradiated from his voice. "It sort of looks like abear."

She shook her head and almost smiled.Navin could always make her smile and she

Page 456: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

loved him for that. "It's not a bear, Sharma.What kind of bears do they have on yourplanet?"

He ignored her and gazed at Xan for a longmoment. "Did he kill it?"

"No," she said, lifting her chin and meetinghis eyes. "It was me."

"Seriously?" Navin's expression was acomplicated mixture of horror, disbelief, and ...admiration.

"Yeah, seriously."

"Huh." He crouched down by the creature'sbody. "Pretty cool, Underwood."

Pride burst in her chest for the second timein the space of minutes.

"Pretty cool," Navin repeated. "And prettygross."

Before she could throw a retort, Xan shiftedagainst her and tried to lever himself into a

Page 457: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

sitting position.

"Hey, take it easy," Donna said, doing herbest to keep him steady.

"I'm okay," Xan replied. And it actuallyseemed like he was, because the next moment,Alexander Grayson gently pushed away fromher fussing hands and slowly began to stand.His hair was still matted with blood and helooked pretty dazed, but he was moving wellenough, all things considered. Donna screwedup her face with confusion when she realizedthat the gash in his forehead looked almostclosed.

She jumped to her feet--ignoring the waveof dizziness that almost planted her on her buttagain--and touched Xan's face. It was still prettydark ... could she have been mistaken about hiswound?

Navin was watching the two of them, whichfelt a little weird, but she couldn't worry about it

Page 458: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

right now. The gash had truly closed. Donnalicked her thumb and rubbed crusted bloodaway from where the injury should have been,ignoring Xan's protests. How had he healed soquickly? Was it a faery thing?

She glared at him, unable to suppress arising tide of suspicion. He himself had told herthere was still a lot she didn't know about him,and now here she was, getting pissed off aboutthat very fact. What was wrong with her? Sheshould just be happy he was okay. Donna tooka steadying breath and tried not to soundaccusing.

"You were bleeding like crazy a minute ago,Xan. Now there's no cut here."

He frowned, looking genuinely puzzledabout why she was angry. "Maybe it wasn't asbad as you thought it was?"

She narrowed her eyes. "It was bad. Trustme on that. It was pretty bad."

Page 459: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

He ran his fingers over where the woundshould have been. "I don't know whathappened, I swear." He glanced over at Navin."Is she always this damn suspicious?"

Navin smirked, and the moment ofconnection between the two guys would havebeen a relief to Donna if it weren't for the factthey were bonding over dissing her.

And then a thought struck her. Not just anythought, either. This was a big one--potentiallyhuge and apparently life-saving. She gazed atthe piece of blood-drenched material in herhand, material that had originally held the vialof elixir.

The vial that she had crushed while it wasstill inside the pouch.

Could there have been a drop of elixir on thematerial? If even the tiniest trickle of liquid hadescaped the damaged vial before she'd removedit from the pouch, it would have soaked into the

Page 460: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

lining. Which meant that maybe Xan was tellingthe truth after all--maybe he really didn't havemagical fey healing abilities. Maybe Donna hadaccidentally healed him with a legendaryalchemical compound that she wasn't even sureshe believed in.

Until now.

Navin touched her shoulder. "Donna, what isit?"

She licked her lips and shook her head,trying to smile. "Nothing. Don't worry, it'snothing."

Yeah, like either of them would buy that.

But Donna didn't know what to think of anyof this right now, and they needed to get out ofhere. Xan was okay, which was what mattered.

Then Xan abruptly frowned at Navin. "Hey,where's the old guy?"

Navin indicated over his shoulder. "Not far.

Page 461: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

He's waiting on a tree stump by the path."

Donna breathed a sigh of relief. "The path'snearby?"

Navin nodded. "Sure. You almost made it."

You almost made it. His innocent wordsechoed in her mind and Donna couldn't bringherself to reply. They had made it; everybodywas safe. She'd achieved her goal: she'd savedher best friend's life and retrieved Maker. She'deven destroyed the creature that had decimatedher family, ten years before.

But at what cost?

The first light of morning was just beginningto peek through the clouds, bathing the treetopsin an ethereal silver glow. They had met theWood Queen's deadline. Donna tried to pushaside her fears and concentrate on the fact thatthey had won. But somehow the victory felthollow, no matter how relieved she was to seeNavin smiling at her as he turned toward the

Page 462: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

path.

Glancing surreptitiously at Xan, impossiblyinvigorated considering all that they'd beenthrough, she bit her lip and wondered how thehell she was going to explain all this to heraunt.

Page 463: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Donna Underwood's Journal:

Navin still hasn't told me about histime with the wood elves. I know heunderstands more about my lifenow, about the nightmares I've hadfor so many years, but I wish hisunderstanding hadn't come at such ahorrible price. I hope he will talk tome about it, one day--I can't helpworrying, and he's been so quiet.

Simon Gaunt took greatpleasure in returning my charmbracelet. He'd found it inside hisoratorium, right next to thesmashed incubator.

Way to get caught red-handed.

Aunt Paige was furious that I'dput myself in such danger, and shewas the most emotional I've everseen her. She actually cried when

Page 464: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

we got back to the Frost Estate.But I have a bad feeling that hertears weren't all about my safety.

I was proven right whenQuentin Frost set a date for thehearing.

Yeah, me ... Donna Underwood... who never asked to be born intothis crazy magical life, is beinghauled in front of a panel ofalchemists to answer for myactions. They aren't using the word"crimes," but they might as well.Nobody listens to me when I tellthem I had to save Navin. Whywould they care? He's just acommoner, after all. But they'renot even listening to Maker. Atleast he isn't treating me like acriminal.

So, I'm grounded until the

Page 465: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

hearing. I spend all my timereading and re-reading emailsfrom Xan, since they've confiscatedmy cell phone. He keeps me going,and he signs every letter with akiss.

Page 466: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Acknowledgments

First of all, there would be no publishedbook if it wasn't for my incredible agent, MiriamKriss. You're the glue that holds my career (andsanity!) together--thank you for everything. Mythanks also go to Heather Baror Shapiro forbeing The Iron Witch's champion overseas.

Thank you to all of my wonderful publishersand editors. In the U.S.: Brian Farrey for givingnew writers a chance and for helping to makethis book so much better; Lisa Novak for theamazing cover, which I loved from the very firstmoment; Sandy Sullivan for her keen eye andsound judgment; Marissa Pederson and all thehardworking booklovers at Flux. Thanks somuch to everyone at Random House Children'sBooks in the U.K. for giving me such atremendous opportunity. In particular, I amgrateful to Annie Eaton, Clare Argar, LaurenBennett, Jessica Clarke, Emily van Hest, andTrish De Souza. Thanks also to the super-coolAdiba Oemar at Random House Children's

Page 467: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Books in Australia, as well as the whole team atRHCB "Down Under."

To the Deadline Dames, I still find it hard tobelieve I'm part of such an amazing group ofauthors. Thanks to each of you: Devon, Jackie,Jenna, Keri, Lili, Rachel, Rinda, and Toni.Dames rock!

Thank you to my writing BFFs who havebeen there since Day One: Brian Kell, ChandraRooney, Tricia Sullivan, and Renee Sweet. Notonly do you keep me going through the toughtimes and celebrate the good stuff with me, youhave each helped me to become a better writer.

Thanks to ALL of my LiveJournal friends, aswell as to the wider online world I'm proud tobe a part of. In particular I must thank AnaGrilo, Liz and Mark de Jager, Stacia Kane, CaitlinKittredge, Tessa Gratton, Richelle Mead, TiffanyTrent, and Ariana Valderrama. Thank you toTrisha Telep for believing in my work early onand encouraging my addiction to coffee. I amespecially grateful to Rhona Westbrook and

Page 468: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Maria Signorelli, whose early critiquesundoubtedly improved The Iron Witch.

My thanks to Midori Snyder for writing theessay about the "Armless Maiden" tales thatprovided the initial spark for Donna's story.

To Jonathan Carroll: your words inspiredme way back when I was "sweet sixteen" just asthey do today, so many years later.

Last, but by no means least, thank you tomy family and all of my Real Life friends, whohave helped shape the person I've become. Andespecially to Maralyn Mahoney (my lovely mum)and Vijay Rana (my very own Navin): you havesupported my dreams and pushed me to tell mystories. I can't thank you enough.

Page 469: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

The Girl with Silver Hands: The Making of The Iron Witch

by Karen Mahoney

The Iron Witch is the result of almost fouryears' dreaming, researching, and writing. Ifthere were a recipe--or indeed a spell--that Icould offer you that would reproduce the finalwork, it would involve a huge list of ingredients,along with a complex method and aninvocation. Even before the long path topublication, there was always a central idea: agirl with silver hands, the friend she loves and isforced to save (loosely based on my own RealLife best friend), and a life of dark secrets thatshe wants to escape from.

Okay, so that's three ideas ...

In 2007, I read a beautiful essay by fantasyauthor and folklore expert Midori Snyder, called

Page 470: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

"The Armless Maiden and the Hero's Journey"(reprinted in the online Journal of Mythic Arts,Winter 2006). This piece inspired me likenothing else had in years, and I immediatelystarted trying to re-imagine how a YA urbanfantasy novel might incorporate the powerfulthemes of the Armless Maiden narratives fromaround the world. There are many versions ofthe tale, and I am by no means an authority--but I did spend a lot of time tracking downobscure references and reading translations ofthe different stories, and I hope to touch onsome of that in this essay.

Even though they all tell a similar story,there are a wide range of titles given to thetales: "The Armless Maiden," "The HandlessMaiden," "The Girl/Woman/Maiden WithoutHands," "Dona Bernarda, "Rising Water, TalkingBird and Weeping Tree," "Olive," "The Girl withSilver Hands," and many more. The storiesshare many common elements, including theloss of hands or arms for the girl or woman--inviolent circumstances--and the eventual "re-

Page 471: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

violent circumstances--and the eventual "re-growth" of the limbs as she slowly regains herpower and independence. In most versions,there is a halfway point in the story where themaiden meets a prince or a king who falls inlove with her despite her disability, ordering amember of his royal court--sometimes amagician--to build a replacement pair of handsfor his new bride. These magical hands andarms are usually made of silver.

Although there is much to discuss about thedepth and hidden layers of meaning within theHandless Maiden stories, it was this strikingvisual element that fired my imagination when Ifirst read about it. I wondered how I couldcreate a modern-day heroine with "silver hands"and the power to transform her own life. Howcould I make that fit in with a contemporary orurban setting? When I hit upon the notion ofhaving my protagonist's hands and arms coatedwith silver tattoos that, when looked at quickly,might make it look as though her hands weremade of solid metal, I knew I was onto

Page 472: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

something. And when I made the leap torealizing that Donna's tattoos should be made ofiron rather than silver, I found the crucial linkbetween the alchemists and the faeries.

Speaking of the fey...they first made anappearance in one of the crazy dreams I hadduring an intense two-week period when ideasjust wouldn't stop coming. One of those dreamsshowed me a young girl--still just a child--running barefoot through a wintering forest,pursued by a pack of screaming monsters.Those monsters became the wood elves of TheIron Witch, and the creature that almostmortally wounded Donna became the Skriker(the "Wood Monster" in her imagination), one ofthe legendary Black Dogs of English folklore.

Yes, I admit, I'm guilty of mixing my lore--but I believe if you dare to do so consciously,and you come up with some reasonablejustifications for the liberties you take, thenyou're kind of okay. Mostly. You also mighthave noticed that part of The Iron Witch was

Page 473: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

born out of a DREAM. We will not mentionanything more about that, suffice it to say that Ican only hope my "dream book" is even athousandth as successful as a Certain OtherParanormal Book Inspired by a Dream.

In many versions of the traditional ArmlessMaiden stories, the girl is a victim of her ownfamily. Sometimes this is due to an outrightbetrayal, but it can also be caused by a tragicmistake in which the father or brother is trickedby an evil force (often the Devil) into sacrificingthe maiden's hands. In the interpretation Ichose to use, we see that Donna's loss comes asan indirect result of her family's lifelongaffiliation with the alchemists. If she were not adaughter of the Order, it seems unlikely thatshe would ever have been attacked by the fey inthe first place. Of course, we don't yet knowwhy that happened...though I promise you'llfind out in the next book. (Not that I'mplugging the sequel. *cough*)

I think that Donna Underwood's story (and

Page 474: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

it's no coincidence that I named her"Underwood," by the way, with its obviouswoodland connotations and subtle play on theword "Underworld") is the story of a seventeen-year-old girl who must grow from childhood toadulthood far too quickly. Yes, she hasexperienced tragedy, but she doesn't wallow init. She is proactive and wants to change her life:transformation, as she tells Navin, is importantto the alchemists.

That theme of transformation is asimportant to my own "Girl with Silver Hands"story as it is in the folklore I researched. TheHandless Maiden is often seen as an outsider--something that Donna truly understands at thestart of the book. She has felt like a "freak" forthe last ten years of her life, and must learn tolook upon her iron tattoos as a gift if she is evertruly to gain the freedom she so desperatelydesires.

This theme is taken up in what is perhapsmy favorite retelling of the tale, the one

Page 475: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

recounted by Dr. Clarissa Pinkola Estes in herseminal work, Women Who Run With theWolves. Dr. Estes explains that "The HandlessMaiden" tale is truly that of the heroine's "Testof Endurance." There's a line in her wonderfullyJungian interpretation that resonates with meand feels very true for The Iron Witch:

"The story pulls us into a world thatlies far below the roots of trees."

I didn't read Dr. Estes' book until long after I'dwritten the first draft of my novel, but now thatI can carefully examine her version of "TheHandless Maiden"--and the many-layeredinterpretation of the tale that she offers--I seeso many parallels. I don't mean in terms of theevents, because those are very different. ButEstes equates the tale with a sort of shamanicjourney, including the requisite descent into theunderworld and the physical transformation ofthe heroine. Sacrifice is a central theme--and it'sa big theme I plucked out of that mystical

Page 476: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

melting pot of universal archetypes we writerstune in to from time to time.

Okay, that's enough New Age or "woo woo"references for now. The next ingredient thatwent into my cauldron when I was first stirringup the idea for The Iron Witch was alchemy.I've been fascinated by the idea of alchemistsfor many years, and started seriouslyresearching it about six years ago. I used towork in an occult bookstore and had easyaccess to some wonderful resources, includingantiquarian texts not readily availableelsewhere. I've always loved that the historicalalchemists seem to have taken themselves soseriously. And it's interesting that many of themoperated in secret, afraid of the ridicule thatwould befall them if it was known how theyliked to dabble in one of the more mysticalbranches of esoteric study.

Alchemy is an ancient art--centuries old--andthere have been branches of it all over theworld. There are some pretty far-out theories as

Page 477: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

to how the alchemists came upon theirinformation, encompassing everything fromdemons to Egyptian gods to channelled angelsand even alien technology. It's hard to believethat alchemy was actually a precursor to today'sstudy of chemistry, but there was a lot ofmethod, ritual, and painstaking note-takinginvolved in their pseudo-scientific experiments,even back in the sixteenth century. I tried to geta flavor of that into The Iron Witch, but itwould've been easy to overdo it and I had to becareful (there's just way too much fascinatingsource material). A lso, I really wanted to makethe subject my own, for my book, so I createdmy four alchemical Orders from scratch. I had agreat deal of fun doing that.

All right, then. So far we have the HandlessMaiden, wood elves, and the alchemists. Thefinal major ingredient of my story came from asudden flash of inspiration, the kind that usuallyhits writers at the worst possible time and hasus scrambling for a notebook--or a handyreceipt--anything just so long as we get it

Page 478: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

receipt--anything just so long as we get itwritten down before we forget it! This insightcame to me as an image, basically, andwhenever that happens I make sure to take itseriously, since I'm not usually that artistic inthe visual sense.

I pictured a teenage boy--or perhaps ayoung man--with dark blond hair covering hisface, sitting bent over and quietly weeping. Hewas strong and determined, I knew that much,and yet he still couldn't stop the tears fromfalling (though perhaps that was part of hisstrength). He had been physically mutilated,and as a result he'd lost something he felt hecouldn't live without.

Cheery, huh? My brain is a very strangeplace to hang out--I don't recommend it.

Obviously, this lonely guy with secrets of hisown became Xan, and from very early on, Iknew almost as much about him as I did aboutDonna. Alexander Grayson had a lot to tell me,so I made sure to listen and take notes.

Page 479: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

Once I had these major building blocks inplace--the folklore, the magic, and the loveinterest--I merely had to add them to Donnaand Navin's friendship, and to the constantbattle Donna fights to fit into Nav's "normal"world, and I was all set to cause some chaos inmy characters' lives (picture me rubbing myhands together in Authorly Anticipation).

I hope you've enjoyed visiting the world ofIronbridge in my story, and that you'll comeback again soon. There are a lot more secrets touncover--and it wouldn't be any fun if I couldn'tshare it with you. Thanks for reading!

Karen Mahoney

London, 2011

Page 480: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

(c) Vijay Rana

About the Author

Karen Mahoney has been a professional Tarotreader, a college counselor, a dating agencyconsultant, a bookseller, and a webmistress.Ever since she was six years old, what she reallywanted to be was Wonder Woman, but shesettled instead for being a writer--the best jobof all. Karen (or Kaz, as many of her friends callher) has been published alongside some of her

Page 481: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch

favorite authors in anthologies like The EternalKiss and Kiss Me Deadly (both by RunningPress). She is British, but hopes you don't holdthis against her. Visit her online atwww.kazmahoney.com.

Donna Underwood's adventures continuein Book II of The Iron Witch Saga,

coming February 2012.

Page 482: Karen Mahoney - The Iron Witch